Mee

Thank you for the kind words! Hang on just a moment, I would argue it as her "temporary base of operations" for the time being. No other strings attached, of course. Hm. Very true it would seem. Dawn does seem to be coming around to that concept, but unfortunately it's more in retrospect at the moment than actual forethought. What? Another chapter in the same month? Okay, I'm definitely spoiling you guys. In all seriousness, this one came a bit faster, so apologies if there's any tiny mistakes I overlooked... As always, please let me know what you think and fair criticism is always welcome as well! 10 - Strategic Retreat Funnily enough, despite all the chaos it’d been thus far, it was an oddly quiet ride on the elevator. “...You can set me down now.” Dawn said up to James with an exasperated sigh. “My legs work?” “I can think of a few good reasons why I wouldn’t,” James grinned, but Dawn wasn’t feeling the humor. All she had was anger, sadness, and contempt, hence why she only understood it as refusal. “The hotel is a public space; I can’t imagine you wanting to walk around barefoot? Not only that, but we’re definitely going to get even more questions if anyone sees me letting a half-naked Little run around.” Dawn answered with another sigh as her tired mind mulled over the semantics. “I’m not going to run around...” She’d been so long without pants and underwear now that it sort of felt casual by this point, enough to make her forget that she was partially naked to begin with. The metal box made a ding and the two doors opened up to the lobby. James continued to carry her as Dawn made a passing glance at the front desk worker. She didn’t recognize this staff member; not the one from earlier. Yet still, essentially the same wolf in a different sheep’s skin. “Oh, it looks like it went well!” The female Amazon jovially waved at James as pleasantries forced him to wave back. But unfortunately James couldn’t avoid walking right past the conversation's distance from the employee without veering to the left and making it seem deliberate. “Awh, you must be Dawn, huh?” Her glossy lips formed an amused smile as she rested her chin atop her gloved knuckles. “Aren’t you a cutie!” It was partial instinct to respond with a casual “Fuck you,” but maybe it was the current circumstance combined with recent memory of being punished last time for swearing that made Dawn legitimately hesitant to the idea. Surprising herself, she answered with silence. “Thanks for your help again,” James said to her, “She’s definitely in good hands now. I couldn’t have done it without you!” “Of course, of course!” She nodded appreciatively. “Ugh, there’s been a whole daycare brigade of Portal Littles that’ve been staying here!” She wore a longing expression. “I just hope at least a few of them found their new forever home here...” Dawn’s face was starting to scrunch up, and that didn’t go unnoticed. “Oopsie!” The worker laughed as she had the gall to pat Dawn on the head. “Guess this tyke was one of them, huh?” She looked up at James. “Good job, Daddy! Right before they check out tomorrow, too!” “R-right,” James chuckled. Even he didn’t seem fully comfortable with the bizarre praise. Either that, or he was watching his attitude around the literal bomb he was holding. Just as James started to turn to the exit, they were stopped. “Oh! Sir, wait!” The worker called back for him. Dawn wished he would have ran, but apparently this wasn’t as much of a jailbreak as she had thought. “Sorry?” James asked. “You aren’t bringing her outside like that, are you?” The employee had a look of genuine concern. Really? Of all the teasing and belittling these Amazons could amount to, they were still humane enough to that degree? “Uhm...well...” Obviously James hadn’t thought much of it because he seemed as clueless as Dawn was becoming. “Just a second, please wait a moment…!” The worker stepped from behind the desk and rushed down a hall. “Can’t we just leave already? While she’s gone?” Dawn groaned. “It’s going to look suspicious if we do that,” James said. “Let’s just bear with it for a second, okay? We’re almost out of here.” “You say that like it’s a good thing...” she moped. Her heart was still racing and the nervousness in her voice was still potent. Even now she was still very unsure of her decision. Even if it was seemingly impossible to ride the same portal home with everyone, it gave her an absolutely sick feeling to know that she’d miss what should’ve been her dedicated window. This dimension was a big and dangerous place. Who was to say that she’d never get that opportunity? She really did need to trust in James, otherwise she was already making the biggest mistake of her life and she simply had yet to realize. The worker came back into view, but something she had with her now gave Dawn another queasy feeling. “So sorry for the wait!” Surely, without mistake, in her hand was a folded rectangle. Obviously it wasn’t panties, and Dawn hardly believed that it was a pull-up. “Oh…?” James wasn’t sure how to react as the employee gave him a diaper. Just from looking, Dawn could tell it would probably fit her. Yet it looked grotesquely thick, adorned with pale motifs of happy animals and cartoons she was proud to say she’d never seen before in her life. “Hm?” The worker tilted her head at the reaction. “Wait, don’t tell me you don’t have any diapers ready for her?” James was apparently slow on the uptake when he laughed. “Oh! No, no, of course not! I do--my wife and I do, just I was remembering that I didn’t bring any with me...” The employee for a moment was starting to look a bit skeptical. “Well...you really should have something like that. Littles tend to get a bit leaky when they’re stressed. For example, my sister’s Little leaked right through his diaper when he was having a temper tantrum!” She recalled like it was some grand revelation, and James was her typical girlfriend she could chat with. “I’ll keep that in mind...” James nodded. “Thank you for the diaper; first thing I’ll do is change her in the car--” “Oh! Don’t worry, we have changing tables in our bathrooms here,” the employee so “helpfully” pointed her finger at the rooms. “There are straps too in case she starts to get a bit...fussy. Newer adopted Littles tend to need a little more discipline.” She explained as her eyes drifted to Dawn with a grin. Don’t say anything. We’re so close… But even still, Dawn was ready to say something. Maybe not to this bitch of an employee, but to James she’d remind that she was by no means about to wear a diaper. She’d like to assume best intentions in that he had absolutely no plan of diapering her in the car. If they had to do it in the hotel though, where of course this woman would have to verify with her own eyes, that meant some kind of proof had to be shown. In other words, she really did have to be diapered. James was quiet for a moment, making a slightly audible thinking noise. Dawn, again, was seeing that even James was a greenhorn to playing this kind of stuff off. He didn’t seem to just go with the motions or casually deflect like one should. He was making this weirder than Dawn’s naked ass in a public space was. “Sir?” The employee asked. “Is everything alright?” “Yes!” James answered as if he just fell out of a daze. “To be honest, I was doing this as a surprise for my wife,” and Dawn assumed he was making up another lie, but she dreaded knowing that Katherine probably would consider it one. No matter; she would be out of this place by the next day over. She had to be. She’d hold James to it. “I guess it’s been a second since I’ve changed a diaper...” The employee finally raised a brow. She didn’t quite smile anymore. It was full-blown suspicion. And as Dawn hung beside his waist, the time left to herself in her own mind gave her ample space and silence to think. A grown, adult man came into a hotel he had no business in, convincing an employee to give him a room number so he could find a “kid” to take and adopt. And yet, not only was he carrying her half-naked out of the hotel, but was absolutely oblivious to the idea of diapering her. Frankly, Dawn was starting to see some kind of forced padding as a rite of passage for all these baby-crazed giants. So in a lot of ways, didn’t this look like a simple, malicious kidnapping? If there was even a distinction for that from “adoption” in this dimension… Suddenly the phone from the front desk was ringing. The staff turned her head, but gave another watchful glance at James, then Dawn. Then surprisingly, the staff reached her hands out and gently, yet swiftly removed Dawn from James’ grip. Dawn gave the man a shocked and disappointed look as she’d been so easily relinquished. Apparently he’d been so caught off guard he barely even struggled to resist. Or maybe it was more of his “playing it cool” attitude. But at the same time, didn’t giving up your own kid so easily also look bad? “Sir, if you could just wait a moment...” The staff held Dawn against her chest with enough force to keep Dawn from fighting back as she walked back behind the desk to answer the phone. “Yes, hello, front desk speaking?” Dawn was forced to listen to this woman speak as she truly was held hostage. She continued to give James the side-eye though, expecting him to do something. “Yes…?” She said into the phone, sounding confused for a moment, but Dawn watched her chin as she stared a bit more straight to look at James. Dawn could feel the arm holding her go just a little more tight. “Yes. Don’t worry, I have her with me right now. I won’t let him take her anywhere, just come down as soon as you can.” She hung up the phone and then used both arms to smother Dawn. James looked confused, as did Dawn, but then she remembered their seemingly harmless encounter… “I just received a call from another guest claiming that you’re a Little trafficker?” The employee spoke with heavy accusations. “A trafficker?” James sounded surprised, naturally. “N-no, I think there’s been some kind of mistake; I’m not a trafficker. I was here to adopt that Little. Her name really is Dawn, and I--” “Then why weren’t you even going to diaper her?” The woman asked. “Well, that’s...I...” He didn’t have a single thing to say. Was James just a terrible liar? Dawn was about dumbfounded. Beyond her disbelief by how easily James was letting this all slip, she was starting to realize that there was genuine danger to this. If James couldn’t get them out of this bind now, that other Amazon who was probably on her way might ruin everything. What if she convinces this staff member that James really is some kind of criminal? It’d be at least long enough for her to take Dawn and do who knows what… They couldn’t afford to keep waiting. Something had to be done, and Dawn was already blushing preemptively just from thinking about it. Something to at least sway the pendulum… “Dad...” Dawn said in a pained whisper. It was enough to garner the worker’s attention at a sound she might’ve heard. ”Dad...y...Daddy!” Dawn gave James a serious stare, bordering on a glare as her look didn’t quite seem to communicate daughterly love… “Daddy...can we go home now?” She was just about to turn ballistic once James nearly went stupefied yet again. He was just about to blow the social sacrifice she’d just made by calling some acquaintance “Daddy”. But somehow he kept it together. Somehow. “Of course, honey…!” He gave the employee a hopeful look. “It was a consensual adoption, I promise! You can ask her yourself?” With that Dawn fully drifted into the spotlight as she became the object of scrutiny. “Is that true, sweetpea?” She asked Dawn, holding her out from her chest to give her a line of sight. Dawn nearly stuttered and dropped the embarrassing act entirely, yet the lack of sleep maybe helped loosen her self-respect to become so humiliating. “Yeah!” She was ready to scream as she nodded her head vehemently. Would this Amazon be dumb enough to believe her if she acted childish enough? Amazons, or at least Katherine, seemed to be weird like that. Cognizant enough to see Littles as adults that just had to be knocked down a few pegs, but oblivious enough to actually believe they’re genuine toddlers once you hammer them into place. “Daddy’s gonna take me home--” then if by some kind of divine intervention, her believability must have shot through the rough once she cut herself off by an involuntary yawn. But it was finally enough to get the sparks flowing, because James had enough material to work with. At least segueys seemed to be his thing. “Oop, sounds like somebody’s way past their bedtime, too.” James said as he stepped up to the desk. Apparently between Dawn’s little performance and James managing to keep it together, it was enough to disarm the employee into reluctantly handing Dawn over. “The one thing I did at least think to bring her were pajamas,” James explained, sounding more composed again with the ball in his court, “but I guess I tend to be a bit forgetful. Those’re in the car too...” The employee started to nod, about to speak, but he flashed the diaper at her. “I’ll definitely use this in the car though to change her! Probably better to do it all at once than in two separate spots; she’s probably gonna start getting cranky soon…” For once Dawn might have agreed. Cranky was definitely an appropriate mood right now. Cranky after everything that’s happened. “Well, I suppose that’s fine, but...” The employee started to gesture to the elevator, but James had finally hit his full stride as he started stepping away. “There was a woman who planned to call about us. It’s just jealousy though. Thank you for all your help!” And James waved as he walked away with Dawn’s head looking back at the lobby. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt to add some more… Begrudgingly, Dawn pulled a weak smile on her face as she waved at the employee. “Bye!” The employee waved back, smiling, but Dawn still had a hunch about her skepticism. But it didn’t matter. It was enough to get away. The real cherry on top was seeing the elevator just start to open as they stepped outside. “Ahh-ah!” Dawn suddenly yelped as a sudden brisk air seemed to bite her right on the bare bottom. It was breezy and cold. The worst kind of night, especially when you’re half-naked. “Would you have rather we diapered you in the hotel?” James asked, to a point that Dawn couldn’t tell if he was joking or not. “I don’t even want to hear the word ‘diaper’.” She groaned as they briskly moved through the parking lot. There was also the argument of it doing nothing for her bare legs, but that might invite misunderstanding into thinking that she didn’t mind the diaper, which was oh-so far from the truth. Without a jacket as well, the breeze seemed to flow right through her and down to the very bone as Dawn suffered just a little longer on their way to the car. It was with sweet relief once she was in some kind of interior again. It was the same car from this morning meaning it had its own sense of familiarity, but Dawn visibly frowned once the familiarity hit her a bit too strongly. “Please. I’ll even ride in your lap if I have to,” Dawn said to him, briefly forgetting the implications of a naked girl sitting on another man. Whether James regarded it with much weight or not, it didn’t seem to change how he tried to laugh it off. “Come on, Dawn; it’s for your own safety and it also keeps us in line with the law.” “But what about the straps?” Dawn complained, though it wasn’t without fair reason. “What about the...the crotch one?” Need it be said she was bare-bottomed, meaning that her sensitive parts would be rubbing right up against a rough seatbelt strap? James did stop right before he strapped her in. For once it seemed Dawn had made an argument that an Amazon considered to be sound. “Hm. I guess it’s a good thing we got this, then?” James said as he lifted his hand with the diaper. Once again Dawn was dumbfounded for realizing that she was on a different wavelength entirely. Dawn shook her head as she started pulling the straps on herself, car seat be damned. “Nevermind; I can just stick my hand down there for the ride. No thanks.” “Dawn, don’t be ridiculous,” James admonished as he undid the straps faster than she could get them over her shoulders. “It’s just until we can get you something else to wear?” All he got was a frown that picked up on his choice of verbiage immediately. “So it wouldn’t be for just the car ride?” James looked sympathetic but not budging. “Well, you said it yourself that you don’t have any of your clothes…?” “You don’t get to use that against me! It’s not my fault!” Dawn scowled. “It isn’t, but that doesn’t change that you have nothing to wear.” James turned his head which way as he exhaled a warm breath, trying to negotiate with Dawn in the car seat while he stood outside by the open door. “Dawn, please don’t be difficult. I’m starting to get cold too. Wouldn’t you want to warm up a bit?” “Yeah, so let’s shut the door and crank the heat.” Dawn said. She was already starting to regret this… Planting her palm firmly between her legs to cover her nether region she laid back into the seat with an audible exhale herself. “I’m fine like this. Buckle me in already and let’s go...” James was starting to have that familiar look; tried patience. “I’m not doing this, Dawn,” he said quite firmly. “Go lay down on the seat.” Dawn rolled her eyes. “I’m not. I just showed you I can ride in this awful baby seat just fine. If you’ve forgotten, I don’t need a diaper like every Amazon seems to think!” James stepped back and shut the door. It wasn’t a slam by any means, but Dawn wanted to say that she sensed an inkling of unnecessary force to it. She turned her head, watching through the windows as he walked to the other passenger side. “Figured he’d at least buckle me in...” Dawn muttered as she started putting the straps back on. The car door opened. “No, take those off,” James said in a tone that didn’t enjoy repeating itself. Dawn fought another outburst as the straps were removed from her hands like she really was a child and set aside. Dawn figured he was going back to the driver’s seat, but apparently not. Now he stood on the side without a car seat; ample room for Dawn to lay down… “What are you doing?” Dawn asked, though with a likely idea in mind already. “I’m not playing this game. Get out of your car seat and come here and lay down. The sooner we get this on, the sooner we can leave.” He was clearly telling her to, which naturally didn’t sit right with Dawn. “No.” “Dawn.” He spoke a single word, symbolizing many more of the stern variety, but Dawn hesitantly chose to ignore them. Dawn offered an innocent look, reminiscent of her little act in the lobby, “Maybe if you want to sit in a car seat I’ll just drive us then?” she forced a cookie-cutter cutesy attitude. James was looking more annoyed. Instead he stood up straight with his arms crossed, still leaning his head into the doorway. “One.” He said. “One?” She asked. There was a moment of silence, waiting for whatever unit of time to elapse. “Two.” He then said. “Two?” She then asked, but had a quick change of expression to disbelief as it clicked for her. “J-James! You can’t be serious?” Dawn offered her empty hands as a sign of genuine shock that he’d resort to something so ridiculous. “Til the count of three, Dawn.” James frowned. “What do you mean? Come on!” Dawn whined. “Did I not just give you a hand back in there? You were going to be arrested!” “Two and a half.” He said without seeming to acknowledge any of her words. “Uggghhh!” She was reaching a head splitting point as she grumbled. He was seeing right through her. Obviously he was in the wrong if he wasn’t going to acknowledge her, but why didn’t that make her feel any better? Probably because she didn’t have the size or strength to resist those who are in the wrong. “Thr--” “FINE!” Dawn slammed her hand on the padded arm of the car seat, her good hand, composed enough to leave the hurting wrist alone. “I can’t believe I’m doing this because you’re too dense to realize just how dense you are!” James merely sighed as he didn’t respond, but as Dawn hopped out of the seat and walked across, closer to James, he quickly grabbed her ankle and tugged her foot forward. She fell on her back with a yelp of surprise, physically fine though thanks to it being on the seats. “I know you don’t like this, but you really need to start thinking about the things you might say and decide whether they’re worth saying at all. Dawn stared up at him with an annoyed look. “Don’t worry, I thought about it.” She really hadn’t, but it was another one of those moments where she felt justified to be pissy. Not only that, but it was a quick realization that her emotions seemed to be like a switch caught between two absolutes. If she wasn’t raging and angry with something to focus on, that meant she’d have to confront what was slowly developing right before her very eyes. She was drifting farther from home and about to be diapered; becoming the very baby she was terrified of being. It wasn’t really like that, or so she believed, but if the only difference to being diapered as a baby and as someone in need of underwear was loose context, it hardly did much for her feelings. It was either mad or sad, and she had plenty of reasons to maintain the former. Of course, Dawn’s fragile facade had shown its first crack once James had fully fanned out the diaper. “Can’t you hurry up…?” Dawn complained, opting to stare up at the ceiling of the car interior. “It’ll be done in a second. I wasn’t lying when I said I was forgetful about this kind of stuff… I’ve never changed a diaper before...” Dawn’s torso shot right up at the sound of that. A wonderful excuse to cease the ceremony. “Great! All the more reason why I’ll be fine withou--” A simple forward push on her shoulder sent her back to a lying position. “Uh-huh, nice try.” James did smirk for a moment. “Just because I’m inexperienced, that doesn’t mean I’m incompetent.” And he initiated the first step once Dawn jumped from reflex as he gathered her ankles with one hand. “W-well...don’t get used to it...” Dawn tried to stay brave, but the physical engagement and symbolic meaning was a raging assault on her emotions. She could hardly believe it, just as much as this very dimension existing. She was curvy, she had hips, butt and breasts; modest yet hers nonetheless. She was in the midst of her college years and pursuing a degree in English and lived with her boyfriend in an apartment. With all that for reason, her reality seemed to be shattered once all those small, yet dignifying things were so harshly contradicted as a giant lifted her bottom to slide a diaper underneath her. It was the farthest thing from independence or maturity. “Dawn, you still with me?” James asked. She briefly snapped out of it to snap at him. “Sorry, did you want me to actively watch myself be put into some diaper like I’m an actual baby?” “You’re blowing this out of proportion...” He sighed as he parted Dawn’s legs with the front of the diaper heading in between. The interior felt cottony and cushiony. It was starting to feel like a hug. A hug from some sort of parasite that wrapped its tendrils around your waist and between your legs. A parasite that lived off your bodily waste… James finally ended the horror by applying the two tapes across the front. “There,” James clapped his hands as if to wipe off any imaginary remains, “it wasn’t that bad, was it?” Dawn sat up, cringing as there was an audible assault on her ears from the crinkling of the diaper. She didn’t even dare to look down at the babyish designs it was drenched in. “It was the absolute worst thing I’ve ever experienced.” She didn’t leave it for conversation as she stood back up, feeling a fierce red burn in her cheeks as she stumbled for a moment, not realizing how she needed to accommodate the newly added padding between her legs. “I know, I’m sorry that you don’t want to wear a diaper, but it gives me a little peace of mind, at least. I’m sure it’ll help make for a more comfortable ride for you, too?” James offered as a silver lining. “Mhm.” Dawn glumly replied. There was likely a shock factor to wearing the diaper that just hadn’t quite hit her yet. She was beyond mortified and certainly embarrassed, but James being the only one to see, paired with her aggravation towards him sobered the desire to hide. Instead, she planted herself back in the car seat, trying to resolve herself to not make a scene about having to be buckled in as well. James closed the passenger door and moved into the driver’s seat. “...Aren’t you gonna do the straps or whatever?” Dawn asked. Was this some kind of mind game to get her to ask for things to be done to her? “To your car seat?” He turned his head back. “I can if you want, but I figured it was something you’d do yourself.” “Un-fucking believeable...” Dawn muttered under her breath. Diapers apparently were something outside her sphere, but putting on her own seatbelt was perfectly reasonable. “Just let me know when you’re buckled in and we’ll get going.” He said, and to Dawn’s relief, she watched as he turned on the engine and was already tapping away at a button on the digital console. A warm breeze started to creep up from beneath Dawn’s feet and it was heavenly. Nice enough to forget what had just been done to her, apart from when she shuffled a small bit and felt the fantasy be broken by the crinkle of her diaper. One thing in particular she hated about the car seat was its “one-way” style of design. The straps and buckle were put on easily; an Amazon or Little could do it just fine like Dawn normally would on Earth. She did just that, confining herself to the car seat as the final strap came up from between her legs, entering the buckle with an audible click. And just to reaffirm her theory, she tried pressing on the button to the buckle, but it didn’t budge in the slightest. Again, Amazons or Littles could easily connect the buckle and straps, but only an Amazon could undo them. It apparently took an absurd amount of strength to fight against whatever adamantium spring that must have been loaded in the plastic shell… “Ready...” Dawn sighed as she looked down at herself. It really was the perspective of a toddler. Confined to a car seat in a t-shirt and diaper with her bare legs dangling above the floor. She could feel a faint emotional pain as they pulled out of the parking lot. It gave Dawn the perfect glance at the hotel one last time as they started to drive away. That place is filled with people from Earth who get to go home tomorrow. Yet somehow I don’t. Instead, looking forward again, somehow she ended up as an unofficial baby for some questionable Amazon and his wife. James said this wasn’t what it looks like, and Dawn wanted to hope for the same. She desperately wanted to believe that. Certainly, please let the diaper be a fluke… “How far away is your home?” Dawn asked over the silence apart from the sounds of driving. “Katherine and I live in the next town over, so it’ll be a little bit of a drive...” The next town over? Dawn wasn’t familiar with the geography of this place, so she didn’t know whether to treat that with worry or disinterest. “So...like, thirty minutes?” “Closer to an hour.” James said. “An hour?” Dawn said with slight concern. On her tour she’d never traveled by automobile for more than twenty minutes, including the ride from the Portal Station to the hotel. If she had any lingering hopes of getting home on time, as her heart felt pained, those wishes would have certainly died by now. “Libertalia is a big place,” James explained, “there are multiple towns that make it up. Don’t worry though, I’m sure you’ll like it where we’re going. Gives you a chance to see more of the dimension, too?” “I wasn’t looking to extend my vaca...” Dawn started to yawn, “...shun...” “If you want, now wouldn’t be a bad time to get started on some sleep,” James suggested. “This isn’t me belittling you, but most Littles would be asleep by now...” Dawn blinked heavily, feeling everything catch up to her. Not only that, but she had a chronic habit of dozing off in a moving vehicle. “And why wouldn’t I be awake as long as you?” “Biology, I suppose?” James openly pondered. “Amazons are built for longer days. Not to mention, I think I heard about your home running on a 24 hour cycle? That definitely doesn’t help with our longer days here.” At the same time as Dawn rested her head on the cushioned side of the car seat, she could feel more things moving about inside of her. Metaphorically, and...physically? Her stomach spoke in the form of low grumbles and gurgles. It was only in her descent to sleep that she remembered how she’d eaten absolutely nothing the entire day. Maybe that was also a reason why she was so tired… Just as Dawn could see the car climbing a ramp onto a highway, she clocked out like a light. For real this time. It was the midst of a rapid breath once she opened her eyes. Her heart was just coming off the cusp of panic as Dawn awoke again. She wasn’t in the car she remembered dozing off in, and it wasn’t nearly as dark now. Half of her face was smothered against something, which she found out to be a pillow. She was feeling groggy, but roused enough to start identifying her surroundings. Standing her upper half up with her hands, she wordlessly looked around. It was a decently sized room sitting on the corner of wherever she was, because there was a window on both walls that she could see meeting in a corner. Opposite to that were two doors similarly positioned, both closed. Her body started to stretch as her hand reached for the ceiling that was lightyears away, better described as an Amazon’s kind of ceiling height. Apart from herself and the bedding she had slept in, the room was empty, save for the cream colored walls and lightly carpeted floor. Even as sleepy as she was, she could tell that she wasn’t in a proper bed, but that didn’t mean what she was on didn’t count. Underneath her felt amply cushioned as she pressed her hand down and could feel some give, enough to almost reach the floor it was on. It was like she was on layers of folded blankets, or stacked bedding to imitate a mattress. It didn’t feel rough or uncomfortable by any means either. Dawn turned over to face the other side, maybe to even lay down a second longer, but there was a muffled disturbance she heard underneath the covers. Seemingly unknown to her, Dawn peered under the covers with a confused look. Staring back at her was a familiar set of crinkly underwear, the diaper James had made her wear a little bit ago… Though, she turned her head up at the window, seeing the daylight flood the room and sample the chirping birds. Maybe it was the next day over. The next day… A moment of worry struck her heart, like she’d forgotten something terribly grave. And she did. In the company of herself she tossed the bedding forward, not sparing a moment to even disapprove of her attire or try to change it as she scrambled for one of the two doors. Managing to reach the handle and open it up, all she found was an empty closet space. She hurried over to the other door and reached for the handle. That was another thing that she’d become increasingly aware of. It was a society built for Amazons, clearly, but it also seemed to harbor prejudice not only in its citizens, but its most basic technologies as well. Dawn was short, but even she could tell that the handles on just about every door she saw were deliberately higher than one would expect. Every knob or grip seemed to be slightly, but noticeably above where one might expect to find it on Earth. It meant nothing to an Amazon; a handful of inches of difference, but the real target was clearly Littles. The hallway of wherever she was looked to be empty as Dawn hesitantly, yet swiftly tried to navigate the place. Was this a house? Considering James’ plans and destination last night, it made sense… So this was where James and Katherine lived? The walls were a light gray, though Dawn couldn’t tell if her eyes were playing tricks or if there was a tinge of faded purple mixed in. But that didn’t matter right now. Time was of the essence. She knew that it wasn’t likely to make some kind of fast-acting solution to get back home, but she just couldn’t let sleeping dogs lie, could she? Yet of course, then came the question of how she was going to get back to the hotel, or to the Portal Station… As much as she hated to admit it, with a mind sobered by much needed sleep, her inability to do anything by herself in this dimension came to the forefront of her mind. She’d need to ask James for help… As she passed a few rooms, that became the growing question: where was James? Dawn reached a set of stairs that went down and around like a stairwell, and a window sat high above, even for an Amazon, letting light into the space. She took her time on the stairs, unfortunately. They were a tad bit larger than she was used to. Thus far in the Diaper Dimension she’d only been through elevators or single or half-steps when traversing across an elevation. Even in those small instances though where she did need to climb on her own two feet though, part of her imagined the kind of exercise it might be to go up a single stair many times over. But thankfully going down was much faster. On her way down she could hear a voice speaking. Immediately she thought James, but it only came as an unfortunate afterthought that he wasn’t single. “...Hey Mom, how’re you?” Katherine could be heard in another room. It sounded more open-spaced. Dawn guessed a kitchen. At least she thought it was Katherine speaking. The voice did sound a bit somber. “Hm?” Katherine lightly chuckled. “No, nothing’s wrong, I promise… James, Waver, and I are all absolutely fine, I promise!” Dawn slowly crept along the wall, finding that the crinkle of her diaper was louder than she herself. Call it the creaking floorboard, except Dawn seemed to bring the creak with her wherever she stepped. “How are things with--” She had an abrupt pause over the phone. “Oh...that’s because I...wasn’t feeling my best today. I called in for a sick day.” She made some more conversational noises, implying that she was listening to someone else speak on the other end. There was an odd feeling rising in Dawn’s stomach. After everything she’d done and said to Katherine, truthfully, she didn’t want to face her. Not because she felt guilty, or completely so, but just to avoid any...awkwardness. Did Katherine even know she was here right now? Probably not. Dawn could only assume that based on how she wasn’t woken up by the woman already. Did James sneak her in? “James is out doing his jog right now. He should be back soon, actually...” Katherine’s direction of focus seemed to shift like she was checking a clock. Dawn finally crept up to the edge of a wide entrance. Directly across was a large living room that had bay windows and the back of a sofa that seemed to partially obscure Dawn’s view of a tv. But with her limited angle into the room Katherine was in, Dawn could see polished hardwood floors and a dinner table. Daring so much to peer more directly inside, she saw the beginnings of a kitchen. Then an island paired with bar stools, and… “Just wanted to check up on you guys? And, I dunno, I guess I just wanted to talk...” Dawn had found the source of the noise. It started with her back, but the head of hair with the slight tinge of red to it struck Dawn as all-too-familiar once she yanked her head right back out of view. Thankfully Katherine had been facing away from where Dawn was looking. She did most certainly have a phone against her ear, however. “Adoption?” A very not favorite word of Dawn’s as of late. An unfortunate coincidence she had to hear anything about it, or maybe that’s all Katherine did talk about with her mom… “It’s...it’s a difficult thing for us right now, I guess...” Her voice sounded tried and tested, saddened by whatever it may have experienced prior. Whether Dawn had anything to do with that was a debate she would most certainly lose, but for the sake of fairness, it was anybody’s guess why she seemed to sound like that. “We just haven’t found the right one yet?” Dawn finally snapped out of it and tried not to eavesdrop any longer. She had gathered what information she needed anyway, and that was James’ lack of presence right now. Of course it bothered her and tied knots in her stomach, but she had no choice but to wait until he came home. How much longer until then she didn’t know, but she dearly hoped that it would be soon. She needed to leave and fast. Before she could start thinking of the worst-case scenarios, she started creeping back to the stairs. Finally, something other than her own diaper seemed to make a louder noise. She could hear a close by door suddenly open. Alongside that was the jingling of something metal. Before she could decipher anything or get up even the first stair she heard James’ voice. “Home!” He announced, and Dawn turned her head to see him walking into view wearing sweatpants and a jacket. Simple enough. James. Not so simple, trotting in right beside him, was some beast on all fours. Atop its canine head were two pointed ears and a black nose on its extruded snout. A distinct wagging tail had the furry creature moving like it still had troves of energy to burn. It sniffed loud and attentively, and to Dawn’s horror, it turned its head in her direction. James was the last of the three to see the exchange, and just as the dog was about to lunge forward for Dawn, and just as Dawn was about to shriek, the dog was caught mid-air as the leash from its collar became taught with James’ hand on the other end. As Dawn stared at James and the unbelievably large dog with wide eyes, Katherine, still completely oblivious continued to say, “And speaking of James, he just came back with Waver!” Waver. Dawn thought she heard her mention that word like it was a name. A name for a pet. The dog, which Dawn had doubts of given its sheer size, wiggled and wagged its tail with its mouth hanging open just enough to flash its flappy tongue. It looked just like a dog from Earth, only bigger… Big enough that Dawn could only just see over it, The dog fell back down onto its front paws as it continued to stare at Dawn with sheer and absolute interest. Dawn wanted to say something to James to call off the hound, but obviously she couldn’t give herself away to Katherine. “Come on, boy!” James tried to coax the pet into the kitchen with him, gently pulling the leash along. And as he did so, he gave Dawn a glance that nodded his head to the ceiling. Now’s your chance. Go back upstairs. Dawn nodded back a silent understanding as she turned to climb back up. Turns out she would be getting a small exercise… There was a sudden bar from Waver that made Dawn jump. Clearly the dog hadn’t forgotten his fascination. “Waver, let’s go into the kitchen, okay? Let’s get you some water after that walk…!” Waver continued to bark though as he tugged back on the leash. Dawn was a little surprised to see James truly hold the leash with what looked like genuine strength. Dawn could attest to his muscles through visual and the feeling of being carried by him, which is why it only spoke to the strength an Amazonian dog could have as well. “...Uh huh...hang on, Mom?” It sounded like she turned her head from the phone. “What’s gotten into Waver? Did you two do your normal route today?” “Yeah...” James chuckled, and Dawn could see his gaze face into the kitchen as he spoke to his wife. “Guess he wasn’t tuckered out enough this time?” “Hm, well, try taking his leash off? Maybe he just wants to get back in his doggy bed. Let me see if I can get this little guy under control...” A slight shadow formed by the edge of the doorway as someone, likely Katherine, kneeled in front of it. A set of hands lightly clapped. “Waver! Here boy! Who's my special guy? C’mere!” And to the whisperer’s credit, Waver did forget about Dawn long enough to turn his head. He trotted toward Katherine. James briefly glanced Dawn’s way. “Ah...maybe I’ll take him for another walk instead? You don’t have to take it off.” “You know there’s no time for that,” Katherine said in a reminding tone, “you’re in the office today, remember?” Dawn didn’t stay for any longer. She managed her way back up to the second floor with a sigh as her rate of breathing had slightly increased. “I’m being set back by a dog...” Dawn sighed tiredly. She had nothing against animals, dogs most certainly included, but when time already felt so scarce and so invaluable, she couldn’t afford to lose a single second to a rambunctious pet! “Here, let’s get this leash off so you can go snuggle in your bed, huh?” Katherine continued to coo as she assumedly tinkered with the collar. Dawn by then had walked back into the room she was sleeping in, pushing the door to a closing state as she slumped back onto her makeshift bed. There was another sigh as she finally paid attention to the crinkles from her underwear. James said that they’d get it taken care of, but it felt like getting her panties was going to be just about the lowest thing on a list of priorities. Call Dawn crazy, but even she’d be fine with it if it meant that getting home was priority number one… As she groaned into the pillow, there was that same jingling from the dog collar. Only Dawn could hear it despite being on the second floor. And it was getting louder… She rolled over to look at the door and only realized too little too late that she hadn’t fully closed the door, and that small mistake would unravel her entire defense. Waver quite casually bumped his head into the door, gently opening it wide enough for him to stand with a wagging tail in the doorway. Naturally, being confronted by a dog that was as big as Dawn suddenly struck her with a sense of worry. It was just her and the furry beast. Dawn hurriedly stood on her feet. “Ea-...easy...” Dawn raised her open palms with caution. There was a specific style of posture the dog had that Dawn instantly recognized, just like she’d see with any other excited dog back on Earth. His paws were slightly spread apart and his lower front came down slightly lower. He was assuming the position to charge at a moment’s notice. Dawn wanted to call for James, but that’d mean blowing her cover and alerting her presence to Katherine. “G-go...go downstairs!” Dawn tried to command, but he didn’t budge, but he did bark. Dawn started to take a step, but apparently his vision was based on movement, because Waver dashed forward right for Dawn. “No! Nononono--stay back!” Dawn finally shouted as she tried to dash around him. In her pursuit to dodge and run for the door Waver had grazed her with his wet nose, leaving a pringly tickle from his warm exhale on her bare skin. “St-stop!” She involuntarily giggled. Thankfully she made it past the dog and outside the room, but there was absolutely no way that she could close the door in time before he could follow her from right behind. In the hallway it was a straight shot to the stairs, but a straight path was exactly the kind of scenario Dawn would be at a disadvantage in. Her plan to deal with Waver was just about nonexistent, other than trying to get James’ attention to deal with it. Dawn tried to carefully make her way down the stairs, but with a bounding beast coming from behind, she opted for a more careful method as she sat on her bum and slid down from stair to stair. And unfortunately, Wave seemed to keep at pace with ease as he even went down faster than she could. “Go away already!” Dawn whined, although in a quieter voice as they got closer to the ground floor. Waver happily waited for her at the midpoint on the stairs like it was some sort of game. She couldn’t believe she had to deal with this, but maybe now she could command the dog? He seemed friendly enough… Dawn stood in front of the dog, face to face as she gripped either side of his collar. Leaning her face in close she said, “Go. Upstairs.” A second of silence passed, and unfortunately negotiations seemed to have broken down. Waver’s response was his tongue which became acquainted with Dawn’s face from her chin to her forehead. Dawn made a disgusted look as she only realized from regret that she should’ve seen something like that coming… “Waver!” James suddenly called. But she didn’t expect this part. With her hands still on Waver’s collar, the dog’s head suddenly perked at the call of his name and dashed forward down the few remaining steps...with Dawn still holding on. “NO! Stop! Stop stop!” She finally shouted as she held on for dear life. Her hands were still gripping the collar as the dog dragged her down the stairs with such swiftness and ease. Thankfully it was carpeted so it didn’t really hurt, but the momentum was beyond frightening. “Did you hear that…?” Katherine started to ask James, but unfortunately, or fortunately, the question wouldn’t stay unanswered for long. Against her will, Dawn was dragged into the kitchen where James and Kathrine stood around the island. A look of surprise was on James’ face, but Katherine seemed to be delayed in even realizing what she was looking at. “James? What’s...” Katherine leaned in for a moment, but her reaction startled Dawn. There was a sudden crash as something hit the floor, fragments of ceramic and brown liquid. “D-...Dawn?!” Katherine exclaimed. Only a second after did she fully process dropping her coffee cup.”Ah…! Shoot! But...” She was still at a loss as she looked at Waver and Dawn. Dawn silently groaned as she let go of the collar, laying on the floor for a second as her cover truly was blown. “Stupid dog...” “I guess Waver followed you upstairs...” James apologetically smiled, which Dawn wasn’t sharing. “You knew?!” Katherine gave James an accusatory stare. She looked upset, but dare anyone say that it looked like there was some glow to her expression. Katherine seemed to be overwhelmed by all the stimulus. So much that she apparently started to tear up. “Kath, honey, what’s wrong?” James came closer with his hands aiming for her shoulders. She gently pushed him away though. “Not...not now! We have to clean up the mess I made...” She said with a teary smile. Unfortunately the cat was out of the bag. Or the dog, considering how Waver fit into all of this. Dawn sighed once more as she stood up, finding it pointless to try and pretend like she didn’t exist by now. “Waver, stay.” James commanded as the dog meandered by the spot that had no shards. Dawn walked over as she started to pick up shards as well. An open palm suddenly held her back though. “Oh! No, no honey, that’s fine, you don’t need to!” Katherine said to her with hurried worry. “James and I can handle this, okay? It’s very sharp and I don’t want you to step on anything...” Dawn started to furrow her brow. Already, even after being shocked by her appearance it wasn’t enough to delay what she thought of her. “I know what I’m doing...I can be care--” “Actually, Dawn,” James chimed in to his wife’s rescue, “could you keep Waver busy for a second? It’s really him that I’m worried about...” She wanted to argue because it felt like a convenient alternative to Katherine’s words, but she relented. “Sure...” She said as she walked over to the dog. Taking him by the collar she tugged, which did seem to get him to move actually. Too fast, actually. “Slow...slow down! Slow down!” She started to shout again as Waver nearly started dragging her again into the living room. “So...” James started to say as he and his wife cleaned up the floor. “...Surprise?” Katherine’s reply started with a sigh, but her smile couldn’t be misplaced. “After this, I want to hear everything.” She failed to hold back a small giggle.

Thank you, hearing from so many people about this being a favorite of theirs means a lot to me! I'm sure Emily does know that she's irreplaceable to Joyce, which is likely the same for Emily. With that in mind, maybe she'll be a bit more receptive to some self-care? Honestly, part of me wants to write another 0.5 chapter that's Amy just banging her head against the wall, waiting to see Emily all dressed up. Haha, jokes aside, thank you for the comment! Where there's a problem, there's a solution. Most likely. Glad to be back and thank you for the comment! I haven't made a mention of it, but I'm enjoying your In-Between story! I have my ideas about how things are going to go for Cameron and Addy, but that's the fun part about being the reader; expectations are never a guarantee! Thank you for commenting and reading as always! Honestly, I feel like any kind of stimulation for Emily at this point would be a step in the right direction. Communication is something they seem to be taking the initiative on as well. Thank you for the comment! Lots of avenues for sure, but we gotta take it in baby steps! (Too much to consider for me to plan out, lol). Joyce's way or the highway, that's for sure. Thanks for the comment! Short and quick, the one thing you will most likely never see with my writing or my timeliness, lol. Mostly the thing about time, especially. This may start to be more of a turning point for their daily lives as those "growing pains" start to reach their new destination. What it's starting to look like is that Emily's going to need to adapt to a lifestyle that doesn't have much room for what she was used to. Who knows what'll happen? Thank you for commenting and reading!

Surely she's reaching the end of her given patience stick? Dawn is definitely in an irritable mood right now, but if I were in her shoes, I don't think I could blame her? Sleep is definitely something she needs without a doubt. At best she got a small nap on the bed, but then her next dozing was on the floor... Something needs to give for sure if she's going to stop her downward spiral. Thanks for commenting! I swear, the cliffhangers aren't intentional! I just reach a point where I feel like I've hit a good length and I've covered everything I want to in that chapter. Though, like in this one, that can sometimes bring me over my general mark for length. Dawn is definitely in a peculiar situation. She's being taken in by a couple with seemingly progressive views, albeit Katherine has been vocal to the reader about what she wanted since the start. Dawn obviously wants to maintain her adulthood and get out as fast as possible. It'll be interesting to see how those things clash! As for compromise, maybe a kindergartener lifestyle wouldn't be the worst? First, thank you so much for the lengthy comment! It means a lot when I get to hear dissection from others and their own takeaways from the story. I think it helps a lot with reflection on how I write things and get to see how that translates to the reader. I'm not nearly as well-versed as other writers for the Diaper Dimension, but I had an idea so I figured I'd roll with it. If nothing else, this might be a segue into more Diaper Dimension stories if it goes well. Also, Katherine's not gone, I swear! I think it goes without saying that the Diaper Dimension is known to be very outlandish or very unique in how it functions. Because Dawn is from our world, I try to involve her perspective heavily whenever something very "Diaper Dimension" happens, because she's taking everything in with her personal dose of "reality" that very much isn't "Diaper Dimension". James is an Amazon so he'll have those Amazon tendencies, but I consider it to be his lack of maternal instinct that makes it doable for him to treat Dawn as something more than a complete child. Another factor may be that she's from another dimension, which might have him view her as something separate from a typical Little. About his "sketchiness", I haven't added many more examples since the first mention of adopting Dawn, but James truly does love his wife and wants to make her happy. Not that he sees Dawn as an object, but he definitely knows that having her could stand to be Katherine's everything. Pair that with his own understanding of things, expecting their world to be better than the one Dawn comes from, it'd seem like a no-brainer to convince Dawn to stay. Hopefully the couple doesn't disappoint once more is revealed about them! (As for work, Katherine is a librarian and James works at an electrical company). Katherine though seems like she'd love to become a mother! Fanfic away! I tend to slow down a bit as things come up in life, so sorry in advance if I brake check the fun too much! Thank you for the comment and I hope you continue to enjoy reading! P.S. Sheesh! I'm seeing that Heather is getting a lot of disapproval. I dunno...I can't blame her for how she reacted. We'll have to see what it's like to even try and get home for Dawn. Without a doubt it seems like it might be a serious undertaking. Hopefully James and Katherine don't charge too much for rent? Whoa, whoa! Doesn't what Dawn want not matter?! Uh-oh, I'm sorry you caught up so fast! I'm a terribly slow writer, lol. In all seriousness, thank you so much for deciding this was worth the binge. I'm glad it has a sense of believability despite the setting. I like the Diaper Dimension, but sometimes I can lose a little interest if the story runs away too fast with leaps and bounds in certain respects. Then again, that can sort of happen with any story... That being said, I really do like all the extreme tools people can use when writing in the DD, it's just about the delivery, I suppose. Thanks for commenting! Hmm...all very good guesses! We'll have to see how things develop! Thank you for staying invested as always!

To be honest, I get hung up on just about everything when it comes to writing, but usually the easier parts for me is coming up with a framework that can logically progress. The flesh it where I fall flat, though. As far as seeing James as a rescue option, he's more like a bitter pill that Dawn doesn't want to acknowledge. Definitely she's spent in about every capacity, but James and Katherine are two people she's claimed to be very distrusting to now. Thanks so much for the comment! Hmm, maybe choose the right person and they'd pull the switch without a second thought, lol. Who knows, maybe Heather's story isn't done yet? If not here, maybe a spin-off? Ooouu, these are good ideas. Thanks for the suggestion! As for the rabbit hole that Dawn is falling into, surely there's a way out? Thanks for reading and commenting! Sorry for the delay! Dawn seems to be going with them now for sure. But who knows what could happen in the tricksy Diaper Dimension? Thanks for the comment! Diaper Dimension ain't no joke when it comes to Little Laws. As far as Heather goes, I definitely wanted to make that interaction seem realistic (barring the kind of person that'd like to be stuck here, haha). I was hoping to make it pretty black and white that all things considered it would be insane to expect a stranger to take the dive for you in a foreign place (especially a foreign dimension) That's a good thing I could've added in retrospect. All the same, I can imagine Heather shutting the idea down instantly on the grounds of possible conspiracy. If she's not even willing to give clothes to Dawn, I don't see it being very far from even associating with the girl in any degree. I really haven't identified a time that this takes place in within the Diaper Dimension, not that there really are any definitive "eras", but I guess I'm trying to use a setting when the concept of people visiting the Diaper Dimension from their own homes is generally still in its infancy. (An infancy that still allows for commercially advertised travel). So because of that it adds (rather, detracts) from what policy there may be in the future to protect foreign visitors. Thank you for the compliment! I always hope I'm conveying my characters in a believable way. James and Katherine definitely aren't the absolute purest of heart, but as far as Amazons go, I'd say they're pretty alright (so far, at least?). Her hand has definitely been forced, and it definitely could be worse. But, considering she doesn't seem to be going home quite just yet, it definitely could be better. Lots of angles to consider! Even for me. I usually have vague ideas of where I want a story to go, but I do try to tackle a framework in some of the current/approaching moments. Thank you so much for being so invested and commenting! Certainly it's only going to get more "interesting" for Dawn! Thank you for the comment and I hope you continue to enjoy reading! Dawn could definitely stand to look at some of the silver linings, but I guess even I'd find that hard when I haven't slept much and need food. The return of Heather! Who knows? Find out next time! (Not really though, but who knows) It's late right now so I can't get to every comment, but I'll get to the rest of my replies tomorrow. Thank you everyone so much for the consistent hype and enjoyment this story seems to have. I'm sorry I can't be as regular/frequent with it, but when I am able to post chapters I'm glad that people support the story so much. That goes for this story, Sheltered, as well as other works I've heard from people about. I really do enjoy writing these kinds of stories and fully intend to continue as time goes on. Who knows, maybe if there's ever a free moment, I'd be open to suggestions for one-shots? Commissions are another thing I've noticed this website started an area for. Not sure about that, but if there's an interest for it, I'd love to be able to provide tailored stories for people. As always, thank you all so much, and here's hoping to another chapter soon!

9 - The Hotel Room Stacy stared at Dawn for as long as each syllable of the Amazon’s grim sentence sunk into her consciousness. What was she supposed to say in response? Did she even hear her properly? Dawn remained quiet yet her pupils were dilating as her panicked mind was at a total loss of how to communicate with her body. Stacy finally gave the Little some distance though as she huffed and puffed, crossing her arms. “Do you have any idea just how much trouble you’ve caused me?” Stacy asked in a much plainer voice. Dawn was still at a complete loss, which in some way visibly irked Stacy. She clicked her tongue as she stood from the bed. “I have spent this entire week taking care of all you Littles. I make sure to keep you all accounted for, I take you to your rooms, I take you on tours, I help you cross the street, remind you to use the potty…!” She sighed, continuing her rant to a petrified girl. “You see, munchkin,” she said, sounding far less sweet than the pet name implied, “I fill a quota for each and every tour. It’s important that for every odd sum of you Portal Littles that a few ‘happen’ to go missing. Does that make sense to you?” Dawn had no words. She knew Amazons were less than stellar people, and certainly Stacy had far less merit than even the disappointments like James and Katherine, but this was a new low. A new terror and fear that somehow existed beyond what unsightly persona she already had. “When I was told you’d been taken I marked you off, thinking that was that. Yet here I was, thinking you’d been adopted by a proper Amazon, not some kind of unicorn that lets you go.” Her eye just barely twitched, as if to visibly indicate her disbelief. “You were in a pull-up!” She exclaimed, postulating that the science most certainly did not agree with the outcome. “Honestly...” She groaned tiredly as she paced, “In the past three years, nothing like this has ever happened before…!” Dawn nervously watched her, trying to think of a way to speak or somehow poise her response or question in a way to avoid setting her off. The atmosphere was downright unnerving. Finally. She’d found it. Rock bottom. A scenario so bad and so inescapable that she’d crack her nails just trying to scrape past this bedrockian demise. Her last bastion that already was a burning siege had collapsed entirely as Stacy herself seemed to reveal her ulterior motive. What made Dawn’s throat hot and tingly with bile though was her nonchalant attitude. Stacy walked to and fro as if it really were a simple workplace blunder; robbing a person of their belongings and alienating them in a foreign dimension. Where was her humanity? She left a few fingers on her chin as her gaze focused on the nonmaterial. “Portal Customs is likely voiding her papers as we speak...” Stacy muttered under her breath, yet not enough to at least give Dawn more cause for concern. “A-ah...I-I’m sorry!” Dawn blurted out, barely even recognizing her own words. Her hurried pleas felt off the cuff, yet the farthest thing from her rational mind. “I-I...I didn’t mean to cause you any trouble! P-please! Let me go home! I promise I won’t tell anybody! Please!” And tears rolled down her cheeks, without any kind of alternative that could so much as spark in her brain. Forget the anger, the distrust that stunk so heavily from this Amazon’s craftiness and malicious intent. Even if Dawn was a mark for her personal agenda, it seemed to matter so little when she was the very key to getting home. Stacy turned her head at that. “Sorry? If you were sorry, honey, you’d be marching that bottom out of this hotel to find someone else that’ll adopt you.” She paused to let the suggestion set in. “Well?” She left a hand on her hip, coincidentally leaving herself out of the way between Dawn’s line of vision and the door. It was easy to infer by what she meant, yet naturally it was absolutely out of the question for Dawn. But because she absolutely wouldn’t throw herself to the wolves, and by consequence could not “apologize”, she sniffled as it meant further upsetting Stacy, the one person she desperately needed to stay on the good side of. “P-please, th-there’s...let me do something else! I...I gotta go--” “Why do you even want to go back?!” Stacy whined, seeming to find Dawn’s wishes simply outrageous. “Terra is hardly the kind of society ours is? Our technology is better, less carbon emissions, better education...it’s undeniably better to stay here! You remember all the tours, right?” Dawn hiccuped. She didn’t want to reason. She didn’t want to debate. She just wanted her things back, yet Stacy rambled like Dawn was an inconsolable child she could only talk at, not listen to. Stacy gave her an annoyed look, finally devoid of the cheery, cushy tone she’d given the past week, as if she finally ran out of fuel for pleasantries. “I’ll make it easy for you. I want you gone. I don’t care how you do it, but to me you’re just another Little needing to be put in their place.” “Wh-what?” Dawn stuttered on eggshells. “I-I’ll be gone! To-tomorrow! Please, please! I’ll go back to my dimension and I’ll never tell anybody!” She sobbed as she begged. “I-I don’t even need my luggage back! J-just give me my visa, my passport…!” Stacy came in very close, leaning her face in, leaving a mere few inches between hers and Dawn’s. “Even if I gave them back to you, they would be absolutely no good, honey.” The finality seemed to have restored some glow to Stacy’s face, in exchange for sapping the rest of it from Dawn’s. She sighed with a smile. “I won’t go into much detail, since it’s not an easy subject for a Little to handle, but when people like me add our chicks to the ‘quota’,” she said with added enunciation, “the people that I work for talk to some more important people, and they let other people know back in your dimension that you’ve returned safe and sound!” It wasn’t complicated. But it was, hence Dawn’s teary confused look. Returned? She’s far from anything close to being returned. “B-but I haven’t gone back…?” It was like honey to the Amazon’s ears. Her smile drifted farther from her once agitated expression. “No, that’s right, you haven’t.” Stacy nodded, easing back into her patronizing tone. “But the people in charge of the portals say you have! That means if anyone looks for you, the very last place you were seen was coming back from this dimension!” She explained with softened enthusiasm. “From there, a few more people extend your footprint back home a little bit to muddy the waters... But really, telling you anything at all is already far beyond what you need to know...” Disappeared. Stacy was right. The explanation was near unfathomable. “Wh...why…?” It was the only question. It could amount to so much in return, yet a gut feeling from Dawn told her that there would be meager crumbs of explanation. What was this already? Conspiracy? Collusion among officials between both dimensions? Stacy gave Dawn a distasteful frown. “I really don’t think any more explanation is all that necessary… At the end of the day though, you’re good for this dimension, and in exchange you get a better life here. Win-win, right?” It wasn’t a win. It was so, so far from it. But Dawn didn’t argue the semantics, not when it was an accessory to a life-changing misfortune. “And before you ask anything else, if you’re wondering why we’re even having this conversation, it’s so we don’t have to deal with any misunderstandings for tomorrow,” Stacy grinned, “After all, I can’t have a native Little getting on a bus meant for Portal Littles?” Dawn whimpered at that, gritting her teeth. She wanted to refute and argue, but what proof did she have? “Really, though, staying with that Amazon insane enough to actually let a Little go probably would have been in your best interest.” Stacy chuckled. “Have fun trying to find a golden goose like that again!” Another crushing blow. Dawn wouldn’t exactly consider James and Katherine ideal if she were to legitimately be stranded in this dimension, yet they did have their edge over some of the other deranged Amazons she’d seen this past week, including the very one that came very close to successfully kidnapping her this morning. And with each strike, Stacy seemed to be finding her stride once again. “Oh well! Again, I only took you back in the lobby because it’d be better to avoid any confusion. It’s not the tightest-lipped secret as to what goes on, but no questions are better than any at all, right?” Stacy seemed to give a genuine smile, which only hurt Dawn more. “So, to make it clear, once I leave this room, we do not know each other.” Stacy said as she sat back down on the bed. “To me you’re nothing more than a silly Little spouting stories. If I see you in that lobby tomorrow when all the other chicklings are going home, I will not hesitate to flag you as a lost Little in need of protective services, understood?” And her inviting stare was anything but compassionate. Menacing, cold and laced with venom. It was an outright threat. Dawn slowly nodded. What else was there to do at this point. Stacy sighed with relief, seeing that the last nail had finally been hammered into place. “Good, as long as you understand, you’re free to do as you please!” She paused to admire the imaginary roses. “Well, actually, I would call it more like going out on your own terms...” And with little left to the imagination, Stacy did not hesitate with a quick hand on Dawn’s pants and yanking them off completely. “H-hey!” Dawn cried, reaching out for what was so high away, stripped of her last set of pants. They were designed for toddlers, yet it was a shred of dignity more than complete nakedness. “No underwear underneath?” Stacy mockingly commented. “Last time I checked, you were in a pull-up...” She stood up from the bed, folding the small pair of pants and holding firmly onto them. “You’re free to do as you please, Dawn, but I need to make sure you at least land where you’re supposed to. No Amazon in their right mind will let a half-naked Little walk out of a place like this in anything less than a diaper, barring any weirdo Amazons like from this morning… But, lightning never strikes twice! And by that point it’ll mean you’ve been claimed, which is in both of our best interests.” She’d certainly put Dawn in a tough spot. She was a mouse in an empty field, stalked from above by countless hawks. A pantless Little screamed immaturity and checked every box to put her in her place. “So...well...” Stacy looked around the room as if she’d misplaced something. “I think that’s everything on my end?” She gave Dawn a quizzical look as if she were fishing for a similar response. “Worst case scenario, the maids will find you tomorrow past checkout time and deal with you then. Either way, you’re not my problem anymore.” Stacy turned on her heel and went for the door. Dawn was silent. Mute. Broken. She could call Stacy back and try to plead for some kind of chance, yet by the way the Amazon put it, things seemed to be out of her hands. Even still, that didn’t stop her from rubbing it in. With a wave of her fingers Stacy grinned from the doorway. “Toodaloo, baby-boo~!” Stacy cooed as she closed the door. She was gone. Dawn’s pants were gone. Her luggage was gone. Her phone. Her passport. Her visa. Her identity. Her dignity. Her modesty. Her sanity. Her livelihood. Her safety. Her boyfriend. Her family. Her home. Her dimension. Her everything. Dawn tried to stand, but even she didn’t know what for. It felt governed by instinct at this point. But she fell right back over. Either the strength had left her or she’d realized just what a fruitless endeavor it would be. She could kick, scream, cry, shout, but none of it mattered when her sphere of influence had already been locked in a box sealed from the outside. This was it. She’d finally arrived. The void. The next hour led her into the late of night, leaving her legs tired as she shakily stood on an overturned plastic bin that was balanced atop a steady foot-stool. Between her crying fits she peered through the peephole to her door, watching through the fish-eye lens view an exaggerated view of the hallway. What seeds of hope she had left were mere figments of imagination by this point, yet Dawn hinged onto what small items could even still be conceived. Each and every time there was a passing face, Dawn would flinch and nearly fall off her sloppy tower at the sight of some grotesque Amazon. Fear didn’t even describe it anymore. It was absolute terror now. Dawn stood, naked from the waist down as there was a slight chill on her bare bottom. It was the equivalent of gushing blood in shark-infested waters. Seeing the many giants pass through sent her imagination to haywire levels, petrified by what they would most certainly do if they found Dawn right then in the state that she was. But she wasn’t peering through the peephole just to shave years off her lifespan, but instead to find the one other kind of person she might be able to get through to. A fellow Little. She likely had other comrades on this floor, but the hardest and most difficult bar to clear for that to happen was sheer luck. To catch a Little walking in the hall seemed next to impossible the more she thought about it, which is why she tried not to. It was a hotel that serviced Littles, but only through cheap adaptations. Everything was Amazon-sized, including the door to every room, so why bother walking through a hotel that’s a physical exercise for you to navigate? What’s more, every other Little from Earth was likely packing their bags. That alone made Dawn uneasy. Everyone but her would be going home. Going home without her unless she could have one thing go right tonight. It was late, even less reason to see a Little out and about, and limited by her peephole, given she couldn’t go out there half-naked, just about every card in the deck was against her. Failure was approximately guaranteed, and even Dawn in her most rational state would consider this all to be a pointless, tiresome endeavor. She was on the cusp of single digit hours from being between now and when Stacy and the others would leave on the bus. She wouldn’t be on that bus and she wouldn’t be going through the portal home. Instead, she’d be waiting in this room, hiding from the maids that would inevitably find her, diaper her and send her off to who in the hell knows where. Did they have places like orphanages for Littles here? Dear God, she did not want to think about it. Her mind was in a crossfire of trying to pray and think of some means of escape, while also being attacked by her own morbid imagination of simply how much worse things will become. Her stomach growled as she tried not to squirm. She hadn’t eaten all day, and despite being in a hotel with room service, there was hardly a chance of making use of it. It went without saying that the risk was far too high in having someone deliver food to her room, lest the Amazon employee do something to her right then and there. She was exhausted, hungry and worried. She knew that she needed to keep fighting, as futile as it felt, but her body was reaching another hard stop. And in the midst of her hunger pains and obscured view, she caught a glance of a small passing brown head of hair. The head had come and gone by the time Dawn fully processed it, lagged by her body’s withdrawal. But when it did hit she scrambled to get off the bin that was on the stool, toppling over entirely as she fell on her side onto the floor. Her one small fortune was not falling on the wrist that she’d already done something to from earlier. It hurt, but what hurt so much more was thinking of a fate that left her trapped in a dimension as demented as this. Dawn stood with a burst of energy as she tried to ignore the pain, hopping off the ground to jump to grasp the handle to the door and swing it open. Gluing her lower half to the inside of the door, she leaned her head out into the hall to catch the distant figure. “H-hey…!” Dawn started in a half-whisper, pleading for the stranger’s attention. They were short. No, not short. They were Dawn’s size. Normal sized. But small they were as was their range of hearing, because Dawn’s voice had gone unheard. “H-hey!” Dawn said louder this time, bleeding with desperation. Modesty was a forgotten practice in the face of extreme duress. And for once her prayers had been answered. The person stopped and turned their head with a quizzical look. Both Dawn and the stranger exchanged looks of surprise. “D-Dawn?” “Hea...Heather!” Dawn shouted, overtaken by a wave of emotion. She nearly ran out into the hall to meet her, yet was frozen still by the draft on her bare skin. Heather fully turned around this time to walk back to Dawn, slowly transitioning into a small jog. “Dawn!” Heather exclaimed again with a wide smile. She had a small laugh of disbelief, as if she couldn’t believe her eyes. “Y-you’re okay!” She exclaimed, stopping right in front of the door. Dawn only offered a meek smile in return. “Y-yea....mm...” Shestarted to reciprocate, but quickly lost the joy in her voice as it couldn’t have been farther from the truth. She hadn’t been any more okay since this morning. She’d simply found a new danger to be snatched by. “How?” Heather asked. “I-I...I ran to tell Stacy as soon as it happened this morning, but...she said not to worry about it...” The look on her face now shifted to one of gloom. But it lit up again as she said, “I can’t believe you escaped…! I’m so happy for you!” “H-Heather, I...” Dawn started, choking on her tears. It was a wild mix of emotions that she was feeling. Heather had tried to do something. She did try to get her help this morning. She did the only thing she could do was tell an Amazon. It wasn’t her fault that it happened to be Stacy, a woman who very much counted on Dawn’s disappearance. Heather was a good person, and this entire time Dawn had been talking herself into having animosity and speculating the worst. What’s more? She was planning to put a friend into a position where she might be adopted against her will. It was all a sham in the end, yet it didn’t change Dawn’s intentions despite her cruel assumptions. “What’s wrong?” Heather tilted her head, stepping closer to the door. “You’re back now, okay? We’ll all be getting out of this freaky place tomorrow. You need to tell me how you escaped!” Dawn sniffled with an ugly cry as she shook her head, drowning in irony. “A-a-ahm...I’hm n-not sure if I can go home…!” Dawn sobbed. “What?” Heather asked. “Why not? We’re all leaving tomorrow...Here, let me come in?” Heather came closer to the door. Dawn wanted to give words of caution, or try to prepare Heather for the objective weirdness regarding her state of dress, yet she stayed teary-eyed and silent as she did let the woman in. “Let’s just sit and...” Heather quieted down as she walked in, turning to see Dawn’s naked lower half. “Dawn…?” The room still looked a bit out of order. The trash bin Dawn was standing on laid on the floor on its side, the closet and dresser drawers were still haphazardly open from Dawn’s fruitless search for her luggage, and the bed was still ruffled and wrinkled by her sleep and Stacy’s visit. Heather quickly averted her gaze, turning back to the hall. “Uhm, how about I wait while you get dressed? Sorr--” “No!” Dawn spoke with pure, instinctual desperation as she grasped Heather’s wrist. Even if she looked deranged and nearing her last mental brace, and even if it wasn’t just how she looked, but how she truly felt, the suggestion alone of Heather showing a sliver of leaving now would shatter Dawn’s hopes into smithereens. Heather in this moment had become nothing less than Dawn’s very lifeline. “You can’t leave me! Please stay; I-I need help and I don’t know what to do! I’m scared…!” Her voice started to quiver as its pitch heightened with her heartbeat. Her hysterics seemed to be telling as they were off-putting, it seemed. “O...Okay, Dawn,” Heather gave her a seemingly stand-offish look. “Look,” she softened her expression, “I promise I’ll stay, but let me wait out in the hall while you get dressed?” She started turning, but Dawn held onto her wrist, tugging back firmly. “You don’t get it!” Dawn sobbed. “I don’t have any clothes…! I don’t have anything!” “...What?” Heather gave her a full look of confusion after the words hit in full effect. “You...already packed them?” “Noo!” Dawn whined, finding with each misunderstanding that more explanation was required. “I don’t have any of my clothes! I don’t have my phone, my ID, my passport, my visa…!” She started to work herself up more and more with each confession and truly started to emulate a toddler’s meltdown, only it was with serious and damning cause. Now Heather was raising an eyebrow, but she didn’t tug away. It seemed that she was beyond the point of total misunderstanding as she stepped farther away from the exit, though closing the door behind her. It was enough to loosen Dawn’s tension if by a little as her arms fell at her sides like clumps of mud. “Dawn, what happened to you?” The look on Dawn’s face scrunched up with a question like that. Even she couldn’t confidently answer it. Today had warped her mind and transformed her in ways she couldn’t even imagine up until now, much less draw a line from start to finish. She remembered the events themselves. Vividly. But, to consider how they made her feel and to make her so vulnerable to reach this point...it seemed impossible. She wiped a tear from her eye. “I’ll explain, but please...please don’t leave…” Heather nodded her head, walking deeper inside the room, passively observing the state of it. She turned her head back while near the bed. “Is it all right if I sit up here?” Dawn nodded in response, beside herself with a hand clutching her other arm. She did squeeze her legs together somewhat to give herself some sense of modesty, yet it’d been violated so many times today, it felt pathetic to think that she was already slightly numb to the embarrassment. Heather via the Little stool climbed onto the bed, sitting along its edge as she shuffled a bit to the side to make room for Dawn. And finally being a bit more conscious of herself, Dawn took the opposite end closer to the headboard where she could slip her lower half beneath the comforter. Dawn didn’t wait for Heather to prod first. “When I was kidnapped this morning on the sidewalk...” She felt physically ill just from trying to recall that hefty Amazon, “that Amazon took my pants and underwear, but I also had my phone then...” “But how did you get away?” Heather asked, which would be the inevitable bridge from Dawn’s story. “...I didn’t. Two different Amazons stopped her apparently. I was drugged.” Dawn spoke with a disgusted voice. Amongst everything that happened today, she’d never felt so violated. “Those two saved me from her and spent the day getting me new pants,” she opted to ignore the point on pull-ups. “Then why are you here now?” Heather, once again, asked in advance what would presumably be Dawn’s next explanation. “A...a lot happened when I was with them,” she kept it extremely brief, “but they brought me back here. It was starting to look like they were gonna kidnap me though...” If it wasn’t known by now, her opinion on the matter was a flurry of anger and unease. If it were to be equated to a near-death experience, Dawn was still trying to find her grasp on what was still tangible and stable. Naked and afraid, that meant she had little to recognize. Heather continued to be an interjection at every point. “So that doesn’t explain your luggage and stuff, though?” Just for a moment, Dawn’s nervousness and fear managed to subside for her to feel a tinge of annoyance by Heather’s listening ability, or rather her patience. But only a moment, as Dawn doubled down back on the severity of her situation. Now for the bombshell. “Stacy took them.” Dawn said, letting the heavy words drop before her open mouth. “Stacy did?” Heather asked rhetorically. “Why?” “Because of this morning...” To think that one of her most unexpected feelings right now would be regret. Naturally she needed to reach this point to even have a chance of going home, yet she started to imagine herself the fool for working so hard to get back to a place that had long left her behind. “Stacy is just like every other Amazon. She just wants us to ‘disappear’ and wind up being stuck in this God awful dimension!” The accusation left Heather with a slightly stunned expression, looking unsure of how to proceed. “But...then why are there so many of us left? Wouldn’t we all be ‘missing’ by now?” Even to Dawn that weak defense seemed ridiculous to even conceive. Heather wasn’t a college student, but to figure something like this shouldn’t take any critical thought… “It’s because it’s supposed to seem insignificant. If only a few people from an entire bunch go missing, it’s easier to cover up than losing the entire tour group, right?” “I guess...” Heather said with a crease in her brow. “So Stacy wants you to ‘disappear’?” Finally, having reached a meeting of minds Dawn nearly smiled if the matter weren’t so vile. “Yes! An hour ago Stacy came to my room and told me everything. She took my bag and all my stuff because she plans on making me stay here. She’s not letting me go back to Earth!” And as she went back into the meat of her explanation, she started to sound audibly more upset. “And finally, she took my fucking pants!” Dawn seethed, yet the ability to swear without a passive comment or direct punishment gave her a small sense of glee. Alternatively, it soured the sense of thinking her given rights as an adult were now privileges and not freedoms. Heather left the silence for a bit before speaking. She wasn’t entirely quizzical anymore. “She took...everything?” “Yes,” Dawn wiped a tear from her eye, “If I don’t have my passport and visa, I’ll never be able to go home!” As she said this, an even deeper pang of worry recalled Stacy saying that things were already in motion beyond her. What if somehow her visa were invalidated now, or she was specifically on a list to not be allowed travel, or was removed from one that was permitted? The possibilities for failure were endless, and a gaping void that if she stared too long into, would consume her entirely. “Please, Heather...I don’t know what to do! Please help me!” Now Heather looked a bit disturbed. She shuffled a little on the bed, clearly uncomfortable with the story and thinking of its many details. “Did Stacy ever say anything about me?” She asked. “What?” Dawn was caught off guard, expecting to focus on herself. “No, she didn’t. You’ll be fine! Heather, please! You’re the only person I have!” Dawn begged, praying dearly. She didn’t know a single other Little-- person, on this tour. Amazons were naturally out of the question, so that really left just Heather. Heather seemed to look a bit more relieved, who took a small breath. “Dawn...I asked Stacy this morning to help you…? When you got taken…?” She was avoiding eye contact, looking around Dawn, or nowhere near entirely. “Y-yeah…?” Dawn agreed, but what did that change? That was then. This is now! Heather briefly scratched her cheek. “D-Dawn...I wanna go home, too...” “Yeah, me too!” Dawn practically shouted. What was she even getting at?! Why couldn’t she give a straight answer? “I-I just need your help to think of something...something so I can maybe get my passport and stuff back… Please!” Why was she acting so strangely? Heather still looked away. Straight ahead. “Look, I uhm...I really feel for you, but...” her answer started in the form of action, as she started to slip off the bed, onto the stool and to the floor. “Wh-what?” Dawn’s voice cracked as Heather moved. “N-no, Heather, please…!” “I wanna get to go home too, Dawn...” Heather turned her body to face Dawn, yet she rubbed her arm and looked to the floor. Sounding nervous and afraid, she said, “I want to help, but what am I supposed to do...?” Like a punch to the gut, reality as twisted as it was gave Dawn an expectedly sick feeling. She still slipped out of the bed, having next to no concern for her lower modesty at a time like this. “H-Heather...” She even forced her hands into Heather’s, interlocking fingers as she tried to get her to look. “It’s just...” Heather’s voice trailed as her fingers left the interspaces between Dawn’s. “What if she threw your stuff out already, or something…?” “She didn’t! She said so! They’re probably in her room!” Dawn countered. Please, whatever it would take, if she could get Heather on her side, it’d feel like there was a modicum of a fighting chance left. “What if...what if we snuck in--” “You want me to sneak into her room?” Heather interjected with a tone of disbelief. “Dawn, like...I get that you’re in trouble right now, but why should I have to risk my wellbeing, too?” Dawn wordlessly stared at her. She was right. Heather had no obligation. Dawn was begging for her to jump into the shark infested waters with her, all for just maybe getting out, or otherwise giving the sharks two meals instead of one. But there was no comfort in objective reasoning. Dawn didn’t want a reason for why she shouldn’t get any help. It was a time to be selfish and desperate. “Then…then could you just help me out? Be a look-out or something? Just while I--” “What if she catches me, though?” Heather said, implying further risk for herself. “Dawn, look, I’m really sorry, but this is…--” “How can you be fucking sorry if you’re not willing to do a DAMN thing to help me?!” Dawn angrily shouted. She sniffled as she wiped her glossy eyes. “Don’t you get it? If I can’t get my stuff back I’m stuck here! Stuck in this horrible, twisted dimension! Are...aren’t we friends?” Some of her words and maybe attitude had caused an apparent shift in the atmosphere. Her next attempt had the exact opposite effect. Heather gave her a look bordering on disgusted. “We...like, met just today?” The further refusal made her wince as she tried other tactics. “I have a family! I have a mom, a dad, a boyfriend...I go to college!” As incompatible Dawn was making herself with her hastening meltdown, Heather was clearly starting to look more and more uncomfortable. After all, what was there to say? “L-look...I’m really sorry, Dawn, but I should probably go...” “No!” Dawn’s gaze shot forward at that. “You can’t! Just...just please help me a little! Help me think of something! I can’t stay here, Heather!” Her last gleam of light was fading and her world was crumbling. “I...uhm...I gotta finish packing...” Heather murmured, incidentally making a comment that stung more than it was supposed to. Dawn stumbled and fell to her knees, practically groveling. “Then pants! Give me a pair of pants at least, please! If I walk outta here like this, somebody’s gonna catch me!” “But...what if Stacy somehow finds out I gave you a pair?” Heather asked, sounding nervous. “What if she knows that we’re talking right now? I...no offense, Dawn, but I don’t wanna end up like you...” Dawn grit her teeth. It had felt like this was destiny, so why, why did it end so poorly? Was it just to mock another attempt to save herself? “...Ad-adopt you…! The...the Amazons who brought me back, th-they wanted to adopt you!” Dawn proclaimed, hitting her last-ditch effort. This did stop Heather in her tracks. “Wh-what?” A glimmer, if you could even call it that appeared in Dawn’s eye. “Y-yeah! The ones from this morning...who were talking about your ass? They’re the ones who rescued me! They brought me back because I agreed I’d let them meet you! But I didn’t! I tricked them! Because we’re friends!” Dawn gave her a trembling, inane smile with tears rolling down her cheeks. It wouldn’t have been a knowing lie had Dawn not spoken to James in the lobby. In other words, she was lying through her teeth. Anything to get help… “...Did...did anybody even take you back here?” Heather asked, a sudden switch from awkward, distant sympathy to accusation and distrust. “I...I don’t even know if that’s true, Dawn. I really need to leave now...” And so, her “friend” had hurried to the door, blessed with just a few more inches to reach the handle on her toes than Dawn could. The smile had faded, drooping into a frown as murmurs and emotional sputters escaped from her agape mouth. Dawn was a decrepit, sobbing and wailing mess as Heather opened the door back into the hall. Just over her cries she could hear a fleeting “Good luck,” and finally the shut of the door. That was it. She had no cards left in the deck. No ace that ever existed, nor a plan B that was ever made. Heather, the final face to turn to had abandoned her, rathering she save herself than stick her neck out any further for someone she barely knew. The worst of it all was that Dawn could understand it. She could justify the action and in a different life likely do the same. But like her thought process before, she didn’t want to hush her tears or find an explanation as for why it was expected that she would have no help. She wanted a savior, not the reason for why it wouldn’t come. Her stomach ached and her wrist complained just as much. She felt hot and frustrated despite wearing only her bare skin, and wanted nothing more than this all to be some terrible fever dream that would end in her waking up in her bed. At home, on Earth. She quieted down a little, closing her eyes as she laid on the floor, staring up at a ceiling that felt three times too high for what was reality. Her chest rose and fell, slowing down the rate and increasing the quantity of air, breathing as she avoided yet another panic attack. Then she opened them. Nothing had changed. It was the same hotel room in the same dimension with the same half-naked girl victimized by it all. The idea of thought, movement or speech seemed like moving mountains by now. And so, Dawn continued to lay there. Her throat was dry and she was sore all over. Nothing left to do other than let the time pass. The sun would never seem to rise on the endless night of misery, as Dawn had scarcely moved from her spot. She very well could have been the corpse to a crime scene awaiting its chalk outlining before being seen by the coroner. She stopped caring about the passage of time and in that block of unknown minutes or hours lost, she hardly even considered how to better her truly hopeless situation. Whether she tried to climb out of it or just accept it, she’d fall just as deep all the same. A sinkhole didn’t discriminate to its contents. Maybe she could flood the bathroom, and consequently the entire hotel? Just leave the bath running… It hardly did much for herself, but at least it left the chance of stunting everyone else’s chances of going home to the realm of her own deranged idea of possibility… But then again, it probably wouldn’t. Maybe the sick and twisted Amazons were smart enough to account for that; Littles playing with water. Maybe the bath had a sensor to prevent overflow, or a personal, hidden camera in the bathroom of every Little’s room that kept them from mischief… By now, she was willing to believe in any outlandish thing that seemed to make it worse for herself, because that’s all it had been thus far. As dead inside as she felt, her heart nearly jumped out of her chest as soon as there was a knock on her door. Who could it have been? A debt collector for the pants she owed James and Katherine? Stacy back with another bottle of hand soap? Maybe hotel staff to tell her to check out early. Whoever it was, it was most certainly the end for Dawn. An Amazon would refuse to leave as soon as they knew a Little was in here. No matter the initial reason they’d want to “check on her,” or “make sure she has everything she needs,” and she wouldn’t. She wouldn’t have pants, nor underwear, to which they’d be happy to rectify the latter with disposable underwear. The discarded pull-up was still in the bathroom last time Dawn checked. Was it better to wear than nothing at all? Debatable, yet both equally as incriminating without anything to go over it. Hopeless, everything was… There was another knock. She’d forgotten someone was there in the process of thinking about the person that might be there. “Dawn?” A male’s voice called from the other side. Receiving the voice with curiosity would have been a bit too much to say, yet Dawn had at least expected it to be a female that would bring her demise. They knocked again. Dawn didn’t scream. She didn’t cry or wail. She merely thought to herself what a run it’d been. All the struggle and fuss just to end up in a place she’d always be, no matter the means. So she sat up, standing and walking to the door. Figuring that they would get in regardless, whether by having Dawn let them in of her own accord or them finding a staff member to let them in, she went quietly. Finding the energy to hop off the ground, she lazily grasped the handle, slipping off of it, then jumping again for a better grasp. Dejected was the best description for Dawn’s expression. She was letting the burglar into her home and couldn’t care less. Finally with purchase, partly dangling, she used the parts of her feet close enough to the ground to walk the door partly open before letting go. She didn’t bother covering up. She stood there in her half-naked splendor like it was a badge of pride. As prideful as someone so depressed could be, hands hanging by her sides. Lightning struck twice. It was easy to say that probably nothing by now could incite a reaction from Dawn that was anything but despair. Yet she now stood corrected. “Do you...always answer the door like that?” James gave her a curious look, standing right before the Little who held a shocked expression on her face. Dawn was wide-eyed. “James…?” She took a step back to make way, yet stumbled on her heel and fell on her bottom. She finally pressed her knees together as emotion flowed back into her brainstream. “Would you prefer if I gave you a second to change…?” James asked before stepping in. He didn’t fully look away, but he kept his eyes up. While Dawn didn’t complain for a few reasons, she was still trying to drain her expectations that truly believed this confrontation to be the end of her adult, independent being. Back on her feet, she started walking back to the bed, finally putting a hand on the crack of her backside. “N-no, it’s fine...come in. Why are you here? Isn’t it late?” “Very late,” he shut the door on the way in. “Almost didn’t expect to find you.” Yet he did. But why did he. Of all people, the last Dawn would expect to find on the other side of her door was James, maybe Katherine as a close second. After James’ confession from the lobby, Dawn was incredulous, but eventually seething. She wanted nothing to do with him nor Katherine ever again. Being toted around as a potential baby-to-be was plenty enough to burn the bridge between them, and Dawn made it explicitly clear. So despite all the cruel things she said to him, why was he here? But before chasing that line of thought, a new worry crossed her mind. What if he was here to collect, screw the idea of consent and just outright take her? By now it didn’t take anything at all to know that it’d be pointless to try and resist. “I get what this is.” Dawn said tiredly. Maybe it just wasn’t hitting her yet, or she stopped caring. “You do?” James asked. “I guess that makes this faster, then. Just a second...” And as he mumbled and seemed to move around, Dawn merely laid in the bed, staring up at the ceiling. She tried to steel her heart, preparing for the worst and most likely, a horrid diaper. No crinkling of an unfolding garment, however, which meant the other thing: a cloth diaper. Why she even thought of the alternative was beyond her and enough to self-loathe even more. But, even that theory fell limp once she felt something small be tossed next to her on the bed. The lack of things done to her in such a vulnerable moment hardly matched the tempo this was all supposed to be. Despite it seeming so vile to admit, Dawn partly resonated with Stacy’s ranting; what was wrong with this Amazon? Dawn turned her head to find a small rectangular device. A strikingly familiar one. It was her smartphone. “Th-this is...” Dawn had already sat up, stammering as she found that it was still powered and wasn’t some fake. It had the same password and same fingerprint identification. Amazons couldn’t seamlessly replicate technology from her world, right? “It’s the real thing. To the best of my knowledge.” He added his second statement with a tone that threatened to chuckle. Given Dawn’s personal context, even in the short time she’d been apart from James, life had become a setting far too grim for there to be any humor. It certainly was her phone. She recognized all the recent photos, albeit that was her only test, given a lack of service in a different dimension. Sufficient nonetheless, however the novelty lasted but a few seconds once the newly added piece fell into the full picture. What silver lining was her phone without a passport or visa? A phone was less than a crumb of hope if it didn’t lead to any of her other belongings. At best she could have photos of her identification on her phone, yet her overflowing sense of pessimism hardly believed in that route should she even have the photos. “How did you even get this?” She asked, yet the curiosity was just about gone entirely. “How did you even find me?” James kept a friendly expression, yet Dawn sensed an almost touchy vibe from him.“The phone is one thing, that is something that might upset you… As for finding your room, you may not like how I did it.” “I don’t care.” She answered plainly without another thought. She’d already been beaten and battered so much and her time left as a free person was audibly ticking. “Just tell me.” She left James this morning feeling angry and betrayed. Those things hadn’t disappeared by any means, but call her overdramatic because they felt so insignificant in the face of her own mortality. James nodded his head, though took a brief glance around the room. Whether he had an opinion on the state of the room or not, he didn’t vocalize it. Instead, “Is it okay if I take a seat on the bed?” In other words, sit next to Dawn. She didn’t readily reply. Instead she stared at him blankly, trying to dissect the intent, weigh anything that may not have been considered, or… James made a sudden move, causing Dawn to jump a little. “Actually, this stool here doesn’t look too bad,” he said as he pulled over the Little step stool Dawn had been using by the door. It seemed grossly undersized compared to James’ size, but neither made further mention of it. “So, the phone, your phone...” He put his hands together as the explanation came to mind. “I didn’t realize until later on that we had your phone the entire time. Please hear me out when I say this before you react, but I think that Katherine kept it a secret so that we could focus on--” “--She didn’t keep it a secret,” Dawn curtly corrected him, “she outright lied to me. I asked her about my stuff and she lied. She said they were gone.” And there was the devil in the details. Intentionally leaving out certain facts was different from contradicting them entirely. As fair and neutral as James may have outwardly seemed, he was more than likely leaning in Katherine’s favor and willing to cut her slack, given their marriage. “I guess what I mean is that I think my wife had good, honest intentions. I don’t want to argue about that. I didn’t want to make you angry.” “I’m not angry.” Dawn said, though essentially lied. She wanted to appear civil, yet it probably looked silly, given her claims of the sky being green despite the very blue look on her face. “I found your phone in Katherine’s purse by chance on the drive back home. I haven’t talked to Katherine about it yet, but I took it while she was sleeping in the car.” “So you went home, found my phone, then drove back here just to give it back?” The lack of belief was beyond evident in Dawn’s voice. James did nothing but shrug. “I told you not all Amazons are as bad as you think?” There was a burning desire to follow up with that by asking about her pants, but she didn’t. Despite James being who he was, beyond his Amazonian tendencies, Dawn still stuck by the notion that he was the most upstanding giant she’d met here. Even as an enemy, Dawn would believe in him on account of his morals. That, and if he were willing to tell her about a phone, why omit something about clothes? Rather than trying to meet him in the middle, Dawn skipped the “grand revelation” and moved things along. “That doesn’t explain how you found me.” Maybe she was being unfair. After all, he did say that they were two separate explanations. No, she definitely was being unfair. She just didn’t care, whether she had respect for him or not. “No, it doesn’t,” he gave a small nod, even behind his neutral expression, somehow showing reluctance through his eyes. “When I asked at the front desk about you, they were reluctant to give out information on you, but...” He slowed the pace of his words. Dawn started to scrutinize the look on his face. Was it discomfort? Hard to believe James had any of that. Particularly any Amazon when it came to Littles. “They were a bit more helpful when I lied, saying that I changed my mind and came to adopt you...” “They just told you? That’s all you had to say?” Dawn asked in half-disbelief, yet it quickly became self-realization that she was the fool for thinking Amazons had reasonable standards. Of course her information was publicly available when it involved servitude in diapers. “I don’t plan on doing that at all, though,” James assured her, and Dawn did believe him, yet her respect for him fell even more into question with such a devious tactic. James stood back up, bending his knees a little to get the comfortability back in them from sitting on a Little stool. He sort of stared at Dawn for a few moments. No words were exchanged, just silent thoughts running through both party’s heads. Though from Dawn’s perspective, it was beginning to become unnerving. James spoke, but the tone had shifted. Maybe it was familiarity that somehow set him apart from any other Amazon as of late, but a familiar kind of intimidation came rushing back. “Dawn? Is there something you’re not telling me?” Her words failed her for a moment. She felt the intimidation, but it wasn’t a stranger’s kind. It felt authoritarian, like a...a parent that knew their child was up to no good. “Wh...what?” She could only merely reply. “I know you weren’t expecting me, so I guess if we ignore that you answered the door half-naked, which you probably shouldn’t do in the future,” Dawn took that as a jab, “you didn’t make any attempt to get changed after the fact?” Dawn wanted to reply with some sort of argument, especially to criticize him for making such a big deal about her being half-naked, but of course it was unusual. It was a sign of something. What’s more, did Dawn even want him to know what was happening? It was her seemingly certain demise once the sun came up and her last lifeline had fallen through. Why did she need to bother giving a spectator a recap? “Dawn?” James lifted his brows the slightest bit, “You can talk to me, you know?” And the look on her face only became more flustered. She felt caught in a way despite doing nothing wrong. Why couldn’t he have just up and left after giving her phone back? Sure, she was grateful, but he hadn’t earned an explanation. But he didn’t seem to fish for one any further. Not because he’d given up, but because now he started to step around the room. “What are you doing…?” Dawn asked in a shy, reserved voice. As she turned she kept the comforter bundled in a way to mask her lower half. He was pushing in one of the drawers Dawn had left open while looking for her luggage. “Tidying up,” he explained. “Not sure why, but I guess I’ve always been fond of a neat and clean kinda room?” He chuckled. For a brief moment Dawn felt less than in that regard, as if he were passively judging her character. “That’s because I...it’s messy because I was looking for something...” She didn’t mean to tell him that much, yet the lack of sleep and exhaustion on all fronts seemed to have loosened her filter. “Oh yeah?” He chatted as he continued to clean the room for her. “Look for what? Whenever Katherine misplaces something on a trip we have to turn the whole resort over...” The follow-up made her realize her blunder. Why was she even trying to be secretive? “N-nothing...” She poorly dismissed it. “Don’t you have to go now?” She knew he was working, somehow feeling annoyed that she bothered to remember anything about him or Katherine. “I will, I just wanna clean this room a little bit...” He said casually and readily, yet he did seem absorbed in the process. “That’s what the maids are for.” Dawn said plainly. “You can go now.” James stood back up after setting the trash bin in the corner by the TV stand. “If you insist,” he chuckled again. “I’ll just tell one of the maids to swing by--” “NO!” It was next to an almost involuntary response. Dawn’s hands fiercely clutched the fabrics of bedding around her as she audibly breathed. A deranged look awoke in her eyes as she became a shivering, cornered animal. Her plea had sounded so pained as she was already welling up with tears. James looked surprised by such an answer as he cautiously came over and took a seat on the bed. Dawn couldn’t even look at him as she tried to control her emotions. “Dawn, what’s going on?” He asked. “It’s...it’s nothing!” Dawn tried to shout, but the words came out shaky. She took another deep breath. “I’m fine...so leave already. But don’t tell anybody about me...” She couldn’t have made her troubles more obvious if she tried. “No.” Was the response. Truly husband and wife, it seemed that even James could only abide so much before biting back. “Leave! You gave me my phone, so fucking leave already!” Dawn tearfully shouted. “Take a breath, Dawn,” James said with a cautioning hand. “Get out already! GET OUT!” Dawn shouted, standing up to appear more to his size when he sat. She was blubbering, but still defiant. “Dawn, you’re making a lot of noise...” James continued to say in a calm voice. But Dawn continued to shout and stomp, seeing right through James’ attempts to rationally speak with her. The only thing that got her to go quiet and limp was a knock on the door. Both turned their heads, yet in Dawn’s eyes she was seeing a ghost. She stumbled forward and bounded across the bed, going as far as to slip right off the edge and onto the floor. “Dawn!” James had spoken with concern, but turned his head back to the door. Dawn was in a fetal position as she sat against the bed frame, trying to pretend like she didn’t exist. She was losing it. Trying to kick out an Amazon only seemed to make more swarm. When would it end? She was too busy and trapped in her own head to hear the door open. “Yes, hello?” It was James answering the door for her. “Hello...” The woman sounded like she was trying to look past James for something. “I’m sorry if this is the wrong room, but I’m the next one over; I could’ve sworn I heard some girl throwing a tantrum in here?” Dawn’s nails started to dig into her skin. She could hear James making an apologetic laugh. “I’m sorry, could you hear that? My daughter’s always difficult when it comes to bedtime; I’m very sorry for the noise...I promise, you won’t hear another peep from us.” There was a chuckle from the woman; the forced pleasantries of conversation amongst strangers. “Oh so that’s what it was! I heard there were a bunch of Portal Littles staying in this hotel, so I thought one of them was about to need some discipline...” “Oh, really? I didn’t know there were any in this hotel.” “So it would seem...” her response sounded opinionated and disapproving. “But I’m sorry to bother about the noise! Make sure to remind your daughter that throwing tantrums is what a Little would do!” “Haha, trust me, I will!” James said as he closed the door. Dawn turned to look up at him as he rounded the corner of the bed. “Can we please not shout anymore?” James asked. “From the looks of it, that’d be more for your sake than mine.” Quietly, Dawn nodded her head. Undeniably, he had saved her. “She...she took my fucking pants!” Dawn said in a distressed, but much more indoor voice as she poured out to James. “My passport, my visa, it’s all gone. All my luggage...” James quietly nodded. “Up the creek and without a paddle?” It hardly felt like the time for analogies. “If you feel like minimizing it, sure.” She said bitterly. But finally with someone who might give her some insight into this twisted dimension, “She can’t just do that, can she? Take my stuff and strand me here? Can’t I call the police?” She was expecting a resounding ‘yes’, but the expression on James' face only became more contemplative. “It’s not as cut and dry...” “Cut and dry? Why the hell not?!” Dawn raised her voice, but looked remorseful almost immediately as James gave her a look with regards to the visit she just had. “Wh-why...why would it be difficult?” “Dealing with Littles complicates the laws here, Dawn,” he started to explain, “Unfortunately laws regarding Littles here have been black and white for a long time, not so much in your favor, and only until recently are courts even starting to consider what’d be called a grey area.” “This is theft though!” Dawn countered. “Little or not, it should be pretty black and white!” “Even if the police believed you,” James paused to give Dawn a warning signal with his hand, seeing that she was ready to bite right back at that remark, “which isn’t what I’m saying personally, but what the cops might do, the entire circumstance you’re going through is pretty much unheard of...” “But she said that she does it regularly!” “Then that explains why this is as abnormal as it is,” James responded, giving an answer Dawn could just barely swallow. “Our society has enough trouble as it is with Littles, let alone Portal ones. I don’t even think that our laws have official recognition of Portal Littles, Dawn. You technically are as much of a Little as a natively born one.” Dawn gave him a speechless stare as she laughed insanely, sitting back down. “Unbelievable...everything in this dimension is just designed to stand against me? She can just take away my home and livelihood and get away with it?” James obviously didn’t want to be the one to tell her that, and it showed by the hurt expression he wore, which is why he stayed silent. “My god, I really am stuck here...” She stared off in disbelief. It felt strangely fine to say out loud, yet that only meant she somehow wasn’t feeling the full force of it yet. “Dawn...” James exhaled before continuing, “I can’t just leave you here.” Dawn gave him an incredulous look, as if he had the gaul to say such a thing. “Why? Because it’s so convenient for you now?” James finally frowned a little. “No, because you’ve said it yourself. You’re stuck here for the time being and your tour guide left you in this room so that you’d be adopted by some stranger. I’m not letting that happen.” His assertiveness was unexpected. Up until then James had been lax and a cooperative listener. Since when did he take the initiative? “Yeah, sure. You’re funny.” Dawn quite plainly shut him down. She wasn’t being adopted by anybody. Outside her own head though, maybe it was having that brief moment of safety under his presence that fueled her ignorance into thinking there were any real options left. “Dawn, if you don’t come with me, what else are you going to do?” “I’ll figure something out.” She said without a single forethought in mind. Whatever her alternative or lack of one was, it didn’t change her extreme reluctance to going with James. “Figure what out?” James pressed further. “If there’s going to be any way to figure this out, Dawn, you don’t have enough time to do it here. Please, just let me take you back to the house where you can--” “Are you kidding?! They’re leaving for my portal back home tomorrow!” Dawn whined. “I can’t go anywhere! If I go back to your house I doubt there’ll be any time to get back here in the morning! Besides,” she then gave him a much more scornful look, “did you expect me to just forgive you two after everything you did to me?” “Everything we did…?” James raised a brow. “What do you mean by that?” Dawn rolled her eyes. “You’re joking, right? You practically apologized to me when you carried me into the hotel this morning!” “Whatever I did say, I meant by how everything turned out, not what me or Katherine tried to do for you. It was all in your best interest.” Dawn scoffed. “Uh-huh, yeah, sure.” “You really don’t believe me?” “Says the guy married to a woman that lied about having my phone?” Apparently that crossed a line. James used a stern tone with a look of tried patience. “By now I would’ve been expecting a genuine apology from you. After everything Katherine and I have done for you today, you’ve only acted like a spoiled brat.” “Spoiled? Don’t you even--!” “You were being adopted by a stranger before we intervened!” James said plain as day. “Would you have rathered that we let you go?” Dawn’s tone started to grumble into an angry response, yet the solid fact caught her tongue. “Y-yeah, well, that doesn’t excuse everything else you did to me!” “Taking you back to the hotel?” James said with genuine confusion. “Buying you clothes? Trying to give you medical treatment after you injured yourself from running away?” Dawn furrowed her brow. “Well...you said I didn’t owe you anything for the clothes! So it doesn’t count!” James’ look of fury seemed to have sputtered at that point. With a sigh he said, “If you’re going to argue off of common courtesy and good manners, there’s nothing left to talk about. I don’t think all Littles need to be treated like children, but you’re starting to make me think otherwise.” The...the nerve of him! “Get out. Get the fuck out.” Dawn angrily pointed to the door. “I don’t need any more of your help. Not after all the bullshit you’ve put me through. Yeah, thanks for saving me, but fuck you for trying to get anything else out of me!” “I think it’s time to leave, too.” James said as he stood up. “But not without you. You’re coming with me.” Dawn grew even more agitated. What was he not getting? “And to think, I actually thought you were a half-decent Amazon.” Dawn frowned. “I’m not leaving. Go away already.” “I’m trying to help you, Dawn. Please, Littles in a situation like this don’t get this kind of opportunity...” “Yeah, well even if they did, I bet they’d at least have enough self-respect to refuse.” She crossed her arms. “Christ, this is just some petty attempt for you to try and ‘adopt’ me because it’s convenient for you now, isn’t it?” “I already said...Katherine and I wanted it to be consen--” “Well you have my consent for nothing.” Dawn coldly cut him off. James was quiet for a bit longer as he seemed to be breathing, and staring. “...I’m starting to lose my--” “--patience,” Dawn finished for him. “Me too. Now, don’t let the door hit you on the way out. Bye-bye,” she casually waved her hand. Nothing happened for a moment. James’ look didn’t change, and he continued to breath, but he quickly moved forward. “Fine, I tried to do this the mature way.” In a simple motion he hooked his arm behind and around Dawn’s waist as she was swooped into the air. “W-wait, what?!” Dawn yelped as she was lifted up with such speed. “Wh-what the fuck are you doing? Put me down!” “After all that profanity and tantrum you just threw?” James gave her his own look of disbelief. “No. We’re leaving, and that decision is final. Be upset if you want, but this is for your own good.” Dawn tried to press away, but even if that were possible with Katherine, which it wasn’t, that by extension only meant she was currently trying to press on cement walls with how firm James’ Amazon muscles were. His firm grip on her was iron. “Put me down! Let me go!” Dawn raised her voice as he turned in place. “Whine all you want, you’re not being put down.” James said with a scolding voice. He bent over to pick up Dawn’s phone. “Is there anything else in the room that you need? This is the last time we’re gonna be in here.” “No it’s not! I’m not leaving, so let me go!” Dawn growled as she slammed her fists against his chest and kicked her feet against his side, but it was like shooting a water gun at the sun. “I’ll take that as a ‘no’ then,” he left it at that as he stepped with her into the hall. “What are you doing?! I don’t have any pants!” Dawn complained and criticized, left with only her words as viable tools. James ignored her as he carried her down the hall. It was falling in place for Dawn very quickly. She was going to be taken from the hotel. She’d miss her chance to go with the others back to the portal. Her chance to even get to the window of escape was already slipping. “H-help...” Dawn whimpered quietly, then started to shout. She shouted even louder than the first time she argued with James. “HELP! SOMEBODY HELP!” “Dawn, that’s enough of that!” James tried to tell her to stop, but she kept screaming. “I’M BEING KIDNAPPED! HELP!” James continued to walk, but to Dawn’s glee a door did open, a room next to hers. “Oh? Oh! You’re from the room right over!” It was an Amazon woman who was rubbing her eyes. James did turn around to face her. “You’re the...oh, jeez, I’m so sorry for waking you up...I know I promised the noise wouldn’t happen again...” “Well, what happens happens,” the Amazon woman shrugged it off as her vision adjusted to what was in Jame’s arm. “Oh! And is this the little troublemaker that kept me from sleeping?” She got a better look at Dawn, then shifted her expression. “Oh...she’s a Little?” “She is,” James said, “and we were just leaving, actually. And to be honest with you she’s not even my daughter; just someone I figured that I’d do a favor for, but quite frankly she’s being a brat about it.” Dawn frowned as she kicked and struggled. This James didn’t sound like the one she was at least complacent with before. Sure she was being pissy, but he was being an ass right then, too. Something made Dawn feel off though once James finished his sentence. Not about what he said, but how it seemed to make the woman feel. “Is that so…?” The corners of her mouth raised. “Well, I think you’ve certainly been patient enough with her? After all, tolerating a single tantrum I think is already being generous to these little troublemakers.” She leaned over to boop Dawn on the nose and it left the girl fuming, yet that only seemed to incite more intrigue from the woman. “Since you don’t have any real obligation to her, why don’t I take her off your hands?” She smiled at James sweetly. “I’ve actually been meaning to adopt!” Dawn’s look of fury turned into one of horror. This woman was trying to adopt her on the spot? Even...even if James was mad, he wasn’t insane, right…? Apparently even James wasn’t expecting the gesture. “Well, I appreciate it and all, but...” “And look!” The woman continued to insist. “She is butt-naked! Heavens...it’s a good thing I’ve been carrying a diaper in my purse...” She muttered as she turned her head back into her room. “What do you say, though? I’ve always wanted to be a Mommy, and I’d love a little girl that needs discipline!” “J-James...” Dawn turned her head up to him. “P-please...” Even James seemed to have a heart. “Miss, thank you for offering, but I think I’m gonna keep a hold on her for now. Sorry, we’ll get out of your hair.” The woman’s look wasn’t so pleasant, as if she’d just been cheated out of a shiny gem. “Really? So you’re just going to be a bother through and through? Fine. I’ll just call the front desk to complain about all the noise that unadopted Little has been making. See you in diapers soon, sweetheart!” And with a chuckle she went back into her room. “What...what the fuck…?” Dawn said at a loss for words. “That’s what’s waiting for you if you stay here,” James said not as a threat, but an honest warning. “Besides, she just said she’s going to call the front desk. Dawn, we can’t stay here. You can’t stay here.” “But...but I can’t just leave…!” She was starting to tear up. That strange encounter sobered her hatred for James, and even his own bothered attitude. “Dawn, look at me,” James lifted her up to face him clearly. “I promise you that this won’t be the end. We will do everything in our power to get this figured out, but please, we can’t do it here. One of the worst things that can happen is us staying and LPS gets involved. If that happens I can’t protect you.” “LPS? What even is that?” Dawn wiped her eyes. “I can explain later, but it’s something you don’t want to deal with.” Time was obviously running out, and thanks to some random bitch that fuse was now running significantly shorter. Dawn looked away for a moment, as if she couldn’t believe herself what she was considering. “You...you promise?” “...Cross my heart.” “F...fine…! Let’s just go already!” James needn’t another word to walk to the elevator. Dawn laid limp in his hold as her final decision seemed to have sapped her entirely. She likely just made the most life changing decision she would ever make. It was induced out of pressure, danger, and severity, but it was her choice nonetheless. As they rode the elevator down, they would soon begin to travel farther from the hotel. Farther from the bus that would collect all the Portal Littles. Farther from the Portal station that would take her back to Earth. Farther from her life as she knew it. Closer to a future of uncertainty. What have I done?

32 - Same Old Same Old It was halfway into the next week without much changing for the girls. Joyce worked and Emily continued to try to find any to begin with. It all started with online job searching, but the more and more she scoured, the more discouraged she was feeling. Hence a woeful Wednesday morning with Joyce getting up for her regular work hours. Quietly yawning, she silenced the buzz from her phone, awkwardly maneuvering her upper half to do the task. Her strained movement tickled her heart as she stroked Emily’s hair, who sound asleep had an arm draped over Joyce’s side with her head laid near close to Joyce’s chest. It’d clearly become a popular spot for Emily, not that Joyce had a single complaint. But as always, the fun could not last forever. Joyce carefully lifted Emily’s arm, trying to slip out of bed without an issue. Issue however was not avoided this time, as the girl was already groaning as she stirred in bed. “Joyce…?” Emily muttered in a tired voice. “Go back to sleep, hon.” Joyce whispered before kissing her on the head. Emily was delayed on the uptake, but shook her head, somehow finding it in herself to sit up in the bed. “N-no, I--” she paused for a great yawn, “I’m up too...” “Emily, you really don’t need to...” Joyce said, almost frowning. The girl’s eyes weren’t even open. “I do...” Emily adamantly answered in a tired voice. “I can’t slack just ‘cuz I don’ have a job...” she yawned yet again. “How about ten more minutes? Just to give yourself a small boost?” Joyce suggested. Call her cruel, but frankly she wanted to trick Emily into going back to sleep. Not for any malicious reason but instead for her own wellbeing. This jobless predicament wasn’t getting any better. “You’re my boost...” Emily groaned as she slumped out of bed, nearly taking herself to the floor. Her feet found stable purchase in the last few seconds though as she stood up. Joyce disapproved, but she wasn’t going to make anything big out of it. “Wanna eat breakfast with me?” Joyce asked, slipping her fingers between Emily’s hairs and scratching her scalp, then stepping into the bathroom. As Joyce did some light prep for herself in the mirror, Emily in its reflection could be seen walking in from behind, a stuffed mochi plush in her arms. She squinted her eyes though, teary from the irritation of the light. And as Joyce worked on herself, Emily either with a clouded conscious or deliberately no care, dropped her bottoms as she sat on the toilet. She squeezed Pip at the same time whilst she did her business. “Good girl...” Joyce spoke lowly and to herself, watching briefly with a small smile. Despite everything that happened up until now, Emily still regularly made a habit of what Joyce told her to do. Whether Emily was aware or not, Joyce was hoping to build a second kind of association to the bathroom for the girl. One that hopefully helped her when in diapers. Both were in the kitchen soon after, just beginning to see the night sky fade away. “What do you want? Eggs and toast? A bagel and some fruit? Something else?” Joyce asked. “Don’t you have to leave soon, though?” Emily asked from her chair at the table. “That wasn’t the question?” Joyce peered into the fridge. “I can make myself something after you leave...” “And that wasn’t one of the answers,” Joyce tutted. Where this all stemmed from was becoming terribly obvious, but it still didn’t feel right to seriously push the matter, at least not yet. They’d made headway on their personal matters but seemed to be feeling a wedge caused by joblessness. “I think you’re going to love eggs and toast.” Joyce decided for her, already reaching out for the necessities. “What if I called in today? Two heads searching for postings is better than one?” Joyce offered, though expecting a likely answer. “I can’t make you miss work because of me...” Emily said, dwelling sorrowfully over the offer. To her, it felt like a soft reminder that she needed to fix this issue fast. Already she wasn’t contributing financially in any capacity, but that didn’t mean she could be out of a means to rectify that. Her perception and Joyce’s were like night and day, but it was Emily’s own fears and insecurities that kept them from seeing eye to eye. “Okay...” Joyce didn’t fight her on it. “I just want you to know you’re not in this alone, alright?” “Mm...” Emily gave a small nod, keeping her weary eyes aimed at the tabletop. Joyce bent over to set a plate in front of Emily, but not before planting a kiss on her cheek. “...I’m sorry.” Emily suddenly apologized. “Sorry for what?” Joyce asked, sitting down in front of her own plate. “I’m being grumpy. I don’t mean anything against you...” “I know you don’t. What I’d like though is to not hold yourself to so high of a standard… It’s okay to relax, you know?” “Says who…?” Emily grimaced, hating to constantly be faced with her own incompetence. “Says me?” Joyce raised an eyebrow. “I think all the effort you’ve put into finding a new job really shows your determination. That being said, seeing you break down because of it isn’t something I like to see...” Out of impulse, a knee-jerk reaction, Emily said, “Well sorry my struggles don’t look nice to you...” But instantly she felt regret in her words. “Wait, no-- I didn’t mean it like...” Before she could even see a reaction from her girlfriend, Emily’s remorse was already sounding thick as her voice quivered. Joyce, outwardly didn’t seem fazed by her words though. “I know, it’s fine...” But internally, despite knowing the circumstances, her words did sting a little. “You’ll always have my support, Emily, but it’s my advice that you give yourself at least a small break today.” Emily had been rubbing her eyes, hiccupping. “I’m sorry...you didn’t do anything wrong…!” Joyce sighed with a sympathetic smile before walking behind Emily’s chair. She slowly rubbed her back as she crouched. Her look seemed to soften as a tender aura came about her. “You know, I think what the real problem is that somebody is up far too early for their own good...” she soothed. “Good little Emily’s like you need at least a full eight hours before they can even think about what they need to do today.” Her tears were just about done, but her objections were not. “But Joyce, I’m--!” “Emily?” She softly called, interrupting her, but looking her directly in the eyes. “That’s enough.” Her words were simple, yet rang like ironclad authority. They were girlfriend and girlfriend, yet almost instantly the dynamic felt completely different, yet familiar all the same. “I will never force you to stop doing what you want,” she made another bold move in pulling back Emily’s chair after standing up. “However, I certainly reserve the right to at least put it on hiatus.” The girl made a noise of surprise as Joyce hoisted her into the air. “Joyce! Put me down! I’m fine...really, I am!” Emily complained, resorting to her weak protests rather than flail her sluggish limbs. “You will be after some more shuteye.” Joyce corrected. Back into their bedroom they went. Joyce deposited Emily onto the bed yet was quick to pull the covers out and under from her then slipping them right back over her. “Sleep. Or else.” Joyce said grimly, but then made a playful growl with her hand shaped like a claw. “Don’t you have work?” Emily asked, remaining in the bed. “...I’ll just get out after you leave.” Joyce exhaled through her nose. “The reason why I am working today is because you told me you didn’t want me staying home for your sake. If I’m not going to help you out today, then I need you to at least give me this peace of mind?” And if she really did want to be stubborn, Joyce could as easily read her bluff with the security cameras. But, of course, she wouldn’t for something like this. Now that they were an item there was a definitive line that shouldn’t be crossed for when it came to absolute privacy, and this didn’t qualify. Emily didn’t look sold on the idea, but the difficult position between pleasing Joyce and continuing her search for validation tore her strained and tired mind in two. It was the straw of very few that broke the mentally exhausted camel’s back. She was already rubbing her watery eyes. “My little crybaby...” Joyce said with a soft chuckle, leaning over to grab Pip then slipping him into her arms. “I’ve instructed Pip to not let you out of this bed until you’ve gone back to sleep and get a couple more hours of rest. Otherwise, he’ll tell me all about it. Understood?” “That doesn’t work...” Emily wiped her eyes. “I’m an adult right now…!” “Yes, you are, but I’ll use every ace up my sleeve to cheer you up.” She kissed her on the forehead. “Sleep. After that, you’re free to do as you please.” Joyce stood up from the bed, watching Emily turn to her side and get comfortable. Satisfied, Joyce walked to the doorway. “Wait...Joyce?” She turned her head. “I’m...” Emily sniffled. “I’m really sorry...” Joyce nearly winced, it felt so powerful. “Everything’s forgiven. Sleep well, okay?” “Uh-huh...” Emily nodded. Joyce started to leave, but… “Wait, Joyce?” “Yes?” “...I love you.” “I love you too.” She smiled, then gently closed the door on her way out. Shame was what resonated the most when Emily was finally in a conscious and coherent state. It was her not so well-kept secret that getting up so early had left her with mere puddles in her tank and why she was so high-strung and so fragile. Barely arguing with Joyce and instantly crying over it… Being able to reflect on how she was acting practically made her cringe now. The most she could hope for was that Joyce didn’t take her temper to heart from this morning. But even now, given the chance to do things differently, she would, but not to go back to sleep. Sleep was exactly what she needed and that’s why she didn’t want it. Giving herself a moment’s rest is the last thing she could ask for, because in her frenzied state of momentum in trying to find a new job she was running herself into the ground. Going to bed late, getting up early. The only reason she found time to eat between her searches and stressing was because Joyce always forced her to eat something, thankfully. So, after pushing herself so hard for so long, it was inevitable that any real pause would make her crash entirely. Sleep just a couple more hours? Judging by the time on her phone, it was past four hours of sleep. The assumed responsibilities and urgency in her mind hadn’t changed, yet as she groaned and turned in bed, holding Pip tighter, everything except her own mind was fighting and begging her not to get up. Everything was too comfortable. Too easy and too simple; a stark contrast to the emotional gauntlet she’d been launching herself into. Laying in bed she narrowed her gaze, focusing on what was invisible. “Everything sucks...” Meanwhile, elsewhere in the city, the usual chime of a bell to a familiar store had rang. Ahead, a man and woman as a pair were dealing with a blonde-haired woman behind a desk, seeming thankful as they received two flat rectangular boxes. “Hope you two enjoy these at the ceremony.” Amy smiled, waving them off. Joyce politely stepped to the side to let them past. Now it was just Joyce and the proprietor herself. “Joyce!” Amy beamed. “To what do I owe this pleasure?” She exaggerated in a grandish kind of manner. “Let me guess, judging by the look on your face...you were so satisfied with my work as always and felt the need to come back and thank me personally while also putting in another order?” She said, her voice leaning into sarcasm. Then her expression turned into a small grin before looking entirely sympathetic. “...Or not. Right,” she sighed in a knowing voice, “figured as much.” Joyce, who had yet to speak a word, now alone with Amy had a small annoyed expression on her face. A look that told she’d been thinking to herself in circles all afternoon, which added to the total of days she’d been like this, unable to find any effective solution to her problems. “Are you free right now?” Joyce asked. Joyce herself had her lunch break, but Amy… Amy didn’t bother looking at the clock. “I suppose I can start my break now.” She walked from behind the desk to close up the front of the store. “So, jokes somewhat aside, I see it that I’m playing counselor again today?” She smirked, yet Joyce still looked bothered. Not by Amy, but by her own problems at home. “Okay, come on...” She placed a hand behind Joyce’s back, gently pushing her alongside. “In all the time that you’ve had me employed, I can’t say I’ve ever seen you so expressive as you have been the past month or so… Is this about Emily?” “...Yes.” Joyce sighed. “I don’t know what to do.” “So you thought your seamstress was the best person to consult?” On a dime Joyce stopped. She already started turning back. “Fine, I can see you're busy. I’m sorry for inter--” “Stop.” Amy halted her with one word. “I was joking. Come on back...” She grabbed Joyce’s arm to keep her moving. “It’s fine, Joyce. This gives me a weird kinda deja vu though...feels like we’ve done this before.” They both walked up the stairs in the back up to Amy’s spacious apartment. Everything was white and clean as per usual, accented by the light coming in through all her windows. “Want to eat lunch with me, at least? It isn’t much, but I have stuff for sandwiches?” Amy offered. “I’m not hungry right now. Just stressed.” “Perfect reason to eat something. Give yourself more brain power.” Joyce sat on a barstool by the window looking into the kitchen. Amy was already in her fridge pulling out deli meats. “So, what are you two arguing about?” “We’re not arguing...” Joyce sighed, though saying that out loud did somehow feel reassuring. Instantly it reminded her that they together weren’t the issue. “It’s about Emily and her work.” “Mhm?” Amy left a crumb, waiting for the explanation to continue. “She’s been out of work for almost three weeks now, but only two weeks ago did she find out that she was losing her job. And it wasn’t even her fault!” Joyce outraged. “That...stupid company she was working for cut her department!” Originally she thought more rationally of the business decision, but with how everything had been going, Joyce would be damned if she even thought to use logic that might pit her against total and complete support for Emily. “So they just let her go?” “Yes!” “Hm.” Amy frowned. “That definitely is shitty. And she hasn’t found a job since?” “No. She’s constantly been searching, sending her resume out as far as I know. But nothing… I don’t care that she’s jobless. I already made that clear to her. What I hate is what she’s doing to herself in trying to get a new job. She goes to bed late, wakes up early, only eats when I make her...” “Hm...Correct me if I’m wrong, but wouldn’t being the one in charge of her meals be something that you actually--” “Not like this!” Joyce countered preemptively, hiding a flustered shade in her cheeks. In tense moments of ranting like this, it was easy to forget that Amy had some idea of what they did… “I...I just want things to go back to the way they were.” “Isn’t she searching for a job though?” Amy reminded Joyce, putting together her sandwich. “It may suck, but if you give it some time she’s bound to find one eventually. Then you both get what you want?” Joyce acknowledged the point somewhat, but that moment right then, seeing what Emily was doing to herself, it bothered her. It felt wrong to just let it sit. “I just can’t fully understand why it’s so important for her to put herself through all this...I mean, I support us both! I refused her money from the start! Maybe I should forbid her from--” “Ah-ah! Stop! Stop!” Amy interjected as she formed an ‘X’ with her arms. “Even if that’s just a joke, don’t think like that. No matter how close you two are, that’s a kind of agency you can’t take from someone.” “...I know...” Joyce sunk her head into her arms on the counter. “I’m terrible...Emily’s been trying her hardest, and all I can think of is how to get her to stop...” “Relax,” Amy put a hand on Joyce’s arm. “Your heart is in the right place, but I think you could use some perspective. You said it yourself: you refused her money and you’re the one that financially supports you both?” Joyce nodded. “And you both live in your house? That you exclusively pay the bills for?” “Yes...but I told her that--” Amy continued. “Does she cook meals for you? Do laundry? Clean?” Joyce went silent. It’d been unfortunately a long time coming as the laundry list was read. “...I do most of it...” “So you’re responsible for the finances and all the housework?” “...Yes.” “Joyce, I don’t mean this in a bad way, but it sounds like the only responsibility Emily was left with was her own job. Without that, what does she have?” “She has me!” Joyce said defensively. “Yes, she does. Calm down, mama tiger,” Amy held up her open palms at her fierce reply. “But in all seriousness, if all she has is her work which you won’t let her use to contribute to both your livelihoods, wouldn’t you expect her to be a bit shaken if she loses her last thing?” Only now were her faults starting to feel strikingly glaring. Up until now it had only ever been about placating the issue, or kicking the can further down the road. Joyce had taken everything from her. Joyce cooked, cleaned, worked, provided, paid and managed. She only ever expected Emily to be carefree, lackadaisical and comfy. But...of course that would get boring. Of course, being sat next to someone that handled quite literally everything and with such ability would make you feel less than. It makes you scrutinize what you do have, and makes you much more critical and forces you to value your few contributions. Inadvertently, in trying to be a godsend for Emily, maybe she was being the exact opposite. She wanted to take care of Emily in every sense, which might work when she’s her baby girl, but as an adult, all she was doing was taking away everything Emily could do to lead her life like one. Her job was the last real thing she had. And as the revelation passed through her mind, Amy finished preparing her lunch, and Joyce felt terrible. “I took everything from her...” Joyce whispered sullenly. “Well, I wouldn’t go that far. You’re possibly being a bit too over the top about it.” “But what you’re saying makes sense!” Joyce said. “When she was working, it was just work then go home to wait for me to get back and do everything...Emily has always been my equal, but maybe she never felt like it...” “Slow down a bit,” Amy said. “If you’ve gone this far to only have an issue once she lost her job, that can’t mean she’s been completely dissatisfied? I’m sure she’s been happy?” “I...I think so…?” Joyce suddenly said, oddly unsure of herself now. She smiled, she giggled, flirted and all those other things… Were they real though? “If I had to guess, maybe this is all subconscious then. Without realizing it, maybe Emily’s been put in this headspace because that’s how things played out. I highly doubt she’d ever hold anything against you, Joyce. You seem to have had the best of intentions, albeit what they are.” “But...would her finding a new job really fix anything, then?” Joyce aired her passing thought. Now it didn’t seem like a full solution; just a band-aid for a bigger problem. “I don’t think there’s one thing that could be called a complete solution...” Amy supposed. “Sure, she gets a new job, but then it’s back to the way things were before. Maybe if she had some other forms of routine in her life so that it’s not just work and waiting for you?” Joyce furrowed her brow, trying to think. Finding more things for Emily to do did make sense, but if she was being honest, Joyce still liked being the one largely in charge. Having control was what gave her pleasure. To know now that maybe it was hurting Emily, it put her at odds with her desires and her love for Emily. Of course Emily would win, but the imagined victory felt bitter. “I know it sounds selfish...” Joyce started, “But I like being the one to do the lion’s share...” “I’m sure you do.” Amy figured, given their discussion thus far. “There’s plenty of ways to diversify her lifestyle, and maybe if you’re willing to compromise, give her some chances to feel like you rely on her for more than what you two have now.” “Chances?” “Simple stuff. Like maybe three nights out of the week she’s in charge of cooking and cleaning?” “...Three whole nights?” Joyce asked, her skepticism sounding obvious. Not that she doubted Emily for a minute, but...Joyce liked doing those things for her. Amy shrugged. “Two then?” Joyce nodded, but still… “...What if we did one night, just to see how we both feel about it?” Amy rolled her eyes. “I’m not your couple’s therapist. These are just ideas.” Joyce shook her head. “No, no. Thank you. You’ve helped me consider stuff I don’t think I would have noticed on my own...” Which bothered her the most, not being able to read these things through her own intuition. “But huh...” Joyce reflected, “Maybe she doesn’t even need to work. At least, it’s not as important as she thinks...” “I wouldn’t say that right away,” Amy steered her conclusion, taking a bite from her food. “Sure, monotony and lack of responsibility might be this problem, but being a working adult at her age is another. I’m not a mind reader, so this doesn’t necessarily speak for Emily, but what if the next day tomorrow, you two were to break up? Where would that leave her without even a job to support herself?” Joyce pressed her hands on the counter, standing herself off the barstool with a raised voice. “That’ll never happen! I would never break up with her in a million years!” “It’s just a hypothetical,” Amy laughed at her serious reaction. “I don’t expect it either, but we always consider the worst case scenario. This is all speculation though. For all we know, Emily wouldn’t have any issues as long as she has other things to fall back on.” “And then it’s back to where we started…” Joyce miffed. Amy chuckled through her bites as she went on to say. “Well, an eccentric relationship comes with its unique trials and tribulations?” Her lunch came to an end as her useful advice did as well. “I think that’s plenty of food for thought though?” “It is...” Joyce pensively agreed. “...Thank you, by the way,” Joyce added with a sincere look, albeit slow on the thanks due to brainstorming already. “Of course,” Amy smiled, “other than for a friend, it suits my interests to keep my clientele happy, too? Course, I remember making a certain somebody a whole lot of special outfits I have yet to see them in…?” Amy raised her eyebrow with a coy smile. “Amy, I...” Joyce smiled through her moment of pause. She did want to show off Emily in Amy’s tailored clothes as a form of gratitude, and an excuse to see Emily herself in such adorable outfits, yet obviously things were difficult for a list of reasons, privacy being the utmost… “Relax,” Amy chuckled, seeing just how seriously Joyce took her, “just kidding. Sure, it’d be a nice plus, but it’s not exactly policy to see them wearing it myself...But, could I still float you ideas in the future if I get any?” And she was back to having stars in her eyes. “She’s such a niche that I’ve barely been able to work in! Besides, you wouldn’t mind putting in an order if you like it too, right? Right?” She eagerly pushed and pushed. “Y-...let me sort this out first...” Joyce sighed with her own smile. “...But yes, please keep me in the loop...” Hence why Joyce could be Amy’s favorite customer; lined with pockets that ran so deep that the store itself could make demands of the buyer. Amy’s reaction was an unbridled ear-to-ear smile. “Great! Don’t get me wrong, I love what I do, but this is like a special treat!” And like a dog that heard a noise trained to only their ears, she murmured to herself, “I gotta remember to draw something in my sketchbook…!” “Wait, really? Can I take a--!” Partway into her sentence Joyce clamped down on her mouth and came to her senses, suddenly looking like a guilty child. “I...should go. Before I get too sidetracked…” Joyce shuffled embarrassingly on the barstool. “I think you should too. Frankly you look like a kid in a candy store when you’re here for Emily.” Amy cheekily giggled. “Besides, fashion is art!” Amy then changed her tone to scold Joyce. “Maybe if it was something specific you wanted, but otherwise I don’t share my imagination! Wait until it’s done!” “Uh-huh, uh-huh...” Joyce sighed as she stood back up. “Sorry for cutting into your break. I need to get back to work as well. Thanks for letting me ramble a little.” “Of course. What are friend-slash-seamtresses for?” Amy laughed, leaving Joyce looking a bit bashful yet again. “Which reminds me,” she turned away from the counter to scribble something on a piece of paper, then handed it to Joyce. “Is this your phone number?” Joyce asked. “But I already have your--” “Business number, which essentially is my normal one, but I sometimes remember that I have a social one, too?” She reached out to Joyces hand, curling it up with the paper in her palm to drive the point home. “Use it from now on. Frankly I’m not sure why I didn’t just give it to you sooner. I think you’ve bothered me plenty about stuff that’s a far cry from making clothes.” “It wasn’t intentional...” Joyce looked the other way. “Well now it can be,” Amy smiled. “Now I won’t have my business phone buzzing in the middle of the night?” “You’re okay with giving me your number, though? I don’t want to bother you...” Amy was rolling her eyes. “Joyce, we aren’t dating. Don’t make this any bigger than it really is! We’re friends. Now be a good friend and let me go back to work!” She left the kitchen and opened the door for Joyce. “...Right. Thanks.” Joyce nodded simply, oddly put for a lack of emotion as she went down the stairs first. At the front of the store Amy saw her out. “And again, I one-hundred percent understand privacy,” Amy began with a hardened and serious expression, yet naturally melted into a gushy melt, “but try and butter her up for me? I gotta know how she looks in the clothes!” Amy glowed like an addict in need of their fix. “I’ll see what I can do after all this...” Joyce gave a sympathetic look, one intimidated by the massive expectations Amy seemed to boast. “Bye~!” Amy waved her off as Joyce went back to her car. Joyce sat in her vehicle, silently staring at the scribbled number on the piece of paper. She glanced back at the store. “I guess we sorta are friends...” Joyce quietly said, morphing into a small smile. And if she needed an explanation for all the new faces that’d come into her life, her phone vibrated, signaling a text. FROM: Emmy Emmy: I’m really sorry about this morning… u aren’t mad, are u? Joyce gave it a few minutes of thought before sending a reply. Joyce: Only if you haven’t forgiven yourself yet? There wasn’t an immediate reply, likely meaning that the message caused Emily to stew. Satisfied with the supposed reaction, Joyce felt a bit more rosy on her drive back to work. “Hey!” Joyce called out as she stepped inside the apartment. It was the same day only much later into the afternoon. No response, which unfortunately had become the norm as of late. Along that same trend, Joyce knew where to find Emily. Slipping off her heels and walking down the hall, she lightly knocked her knuckle against the open door frame. “Hey?” Joyce announced again in a casual tone. In her home office behind the glowing screens a black head of hair perked up. The swivel chair wheeled back just a little for Emily to stand into view. “Hey,” Emily said back, somewhat neutral. She was engrossed with a cocktail of emotions, attributed to her unemployment, exhaustion, stress and remorse from her attitude that morning. “Was work good…?” “Enlightening,” Joyce kept it brief and cryptic as she walked around the desk. Emily was looking over the computer screens as she sat in the chair, “You made yourself lunch, right?” She started to massage Emily’s tense shoulders. “I had an apple...” Emily murmured. She was both too focused and too sheepish to admit her irresponsible time management. “How about we have dinner, then?” Joyce leaned forward to rest her chin atop Emily’s head. “I’m hungry, and I know you can eat, too. Keep me company in the kitchen?” Anything to get her away from obsessing over something that just caused her pain. “Mm.” Emily quietly nodded. “I’m just gonna send out a few more emails...I had to re-do my resume today...” Since Emily wasn’t looking up, she couldn’t see Joyce’s brief frown. “...Actually, uhm, I thought I could use your help tonight?” Such an unexpected request gave the shock factor one might expect from Emily. She stopped typing and gave her full attention to Joyce. “You need my help? For cooking?” Joyce nodded. “Yep. A second set of hands’ll help make dinner faster and let us both relax?” “Uh, okay...” And Joyce was ready to sing as that was enough to get Emily out of the chair. “Is it okay if I leave this stuff here? I’ll take care of it after we eat.” “Of course,” Joyce smiled, seeing her out of the office first. Frankly she hoped somehow Emily wouldn’t set foot back into that office until the next morning. A cruel, yet effective thought crossed her mind -- just install a lock. Then she’d really feel like a mommy… “Shoot,” Joyce bit her tongue, realizing it only as an afterthought. “I told myself since the last time we cooked together I needed to get an apron more your size...” She said out loud while she tied one of her own on Emily’s. It certainly got the job done, but of course a more properly sized one would better suit her build. “I mean, it’s only once in a while that I help...” Emily softly countered, allowing her hair to be tied up. “Well, maybe if we get you your own apron, that might force things to change a little?” Joyce said. That certainly struck Emily as odd, even in her preoccupied state, still weighing the troubles of employment on her mind. “But...cooking’s your thing?” She confusedly said. “It is,” Joyce agreed, “but no reason why it can’t be yours, too? You don’t have to cook with me if you don’t want -- I just figured since the time you said that you wanted to bond mo--” “--No, I do,” Emily cut her off, “I’m just a little surprised, I guess. But no, I mean, that sounds good. I don’t really cook as well as you, though...” She started to recline into her own insecurities. “Emily, you cook just fine.” Joyce warmly corrected her. “Besides, I’ll whip you into shape if I think anything seems amiss!” She finished tying on her own apron. “Is this what ‘enlightening’ work does to you?” Emily laughed, turning away to go to the fridge. It didn’t seem to elicit a response as Emily turned back to see Joyce looking silent. “Is something wrong?” Joyce shook her head. “No. At least, I don’t think. You sorta guessed it...I did some thinking and talking today, and I guess I wanna hear your take on it.” “...Okay?” Emily raised a brow, not sure to what extent she was about to go, nor what she had to say. “But first, let’s start washing some veggies,” Joyce walked over to the fridge, “I don’t wanna make this seem like another ‘talk’, because it’s not. Just wanna pick your brain a little.” “Sure?” Emily replied, accepting two red tomatoes. Over the running faucet they stood side by side while they washed. “Emily, when you were working, what did a normal day look like for you? Before I got home?” Emily was silent, thinking to herself. “Uh...I dunno. I guess I sorta just...lay around...” It felt a bit embarrassing to admit. “...Watch tv, I guess...” “And that’s completely fine!” Joyce was quick to reassure, seeing that Emily might be interpreting it as accusatory than something much more sincere. “I made it clear from the start that I wanted you to enjoy yourself. I said that I’d handle all the heavy-lifting.” “Mhm...” Emily nodded. “But in trying to give you a relaxed kind of lifestyle, I’m only starting to think now that I’ve made it too relaxed for you…” “Too relaxed?” Emily asked, setting aside a polished vegetable. “Em, once you get home from work and have the apartment to yourself, doesn’t it get boring?” Boring. Not once had the word ever crossed Emily’s mind, yet Joyce saying it aloud had her oddly resonating with it. “Boring? I mean...I dunno if that’s how I’d describe it...” Emily said as she stared down at the sink. As Emily gave a lukewarm answer, it was enough to really confirm Joyce’s suspicions she sprouted with Amy, yet by the same token nor did it dispel them either. In all fairness, the assumptions she made about Emily craving for hobbies, tasks to do, more routine -- even Joyce couldn’t imagine herself being able to put a pin on such a stretch. Naturally Emily’s feelings knew what was really going on, but of course the emotional heart doesn’t communicate in words to the brain. How could Emily say if she didn’t even know herself? For what kind of life Emily had started to lead Joyce felt completely responsible for. It wasn’t all bad, of course, and largely good. But, in Joyce’s demands and Emily’s willingness to abide by them, it proved to not only be progressive, but particularly regressive for her. What stung the most was again what she felt so conflicted about while speaking with Amy. Change did need to occur, but Joyce just couldn’t settle herself on Emily finding another job. It’d just be a return to the status quo. And yet it wouldn’t. It would be worse. Nevermind the job possibly being worse than her previous one, but be mindful of how it might validate Emily’s misguided thinking, believing that being employed again is what’ll keep her in a state of complacency. “Joyce?” Emily got her attention again, gently swinging her hip into Joyce’s thigh. “Veggies are done being washed. What next?” “H-huh? Uhm...now we chop them up. Don’t forget, kitty paws...” Joyce passively reminded as she tried to think of what to say next about their conversation. “I think one of these jobs I’m gonna apply for might be a decent chance...” Emily half-smiled, trying to stay positive, but also steadfastly grounded by the realities of seeking employment. “Mm.” Joyce made a noise of acknowledgement while she chopped. “‘Mm.’ That’s it?” Emily turned her head over to Joyce, yet a hand quickly grabbed her head of hair, gently turning it back to where she was chopping. “Eyes on where you’re using the knife, please,” Joyce reminded in a friendly manner. “And yes, ‘Mm…’. I just have a lot on my mind, is all...” “Stuff on your mind you’re gonna share?” Emily asked, though keeping her eyes where they should be. “Stuff I’d...rather let stew for a bit longer...” Joyce dodged the question. Emily’s look faded into something hovering above a small frown. Resting the butt of her hand on the halved onion, she carefully and slowly chopped. “Is it about me not having a job?” “...I don’t want to make waves...” Joyce said, hoping that it could be left there. While she thought Emily might be too focused on the prospect of getting a job, Joyce also didn’t want to seem like an obstacle to that very goal. It was obviously important to Emily, and Joyce just didn’t know how to circumvent that without direct confrontation. “...I wanna talk about it, though.” Emily finally decided. “We agreed that we were always gonna face our problems right away, didn’t we?” Joyce with part of her face turned away bit her lip. That they did. “You’d be feeling like me right now if I used that against you, you know...” Joyce sighed, trying not to lose the airy atmosphere. “Probably,” Emily agreed, “but you’d still think it’s for the best?” Ouch. That gave Joyce another scrunch in her look. She pondered choosing her words more carefully in the future… But naturally, she was right. And as Joyce thought, Emily was thinking as well. Her mind drifted to what was the hot topic of her life right now and by association, Joyce’s too. Employment. Ever since the night Emily confessed to losing her job, Joyce really hadn’t offered anything very opinionated on it since. Was it because she was suppressing her impatience for Emily not having a job by now? As kind as Joyce was, Emily at least expected something like that… But Emily knew her efforts were known, so maybe Joyce was just looking to get the feeling off her chest. Emily could handle a few more expectations. “And...I think I might know what you’re thinking already,” Emily started. Joyce gave her a caught off-guard kind of look, wondering if she really did know. “Look, Joyce, I know I’m not working right now...but I promise, I’m working as hard as I can and I’m sure I’ll get one soon...If there’s anything else I can do in the meantime, I...” Her words started to fade once she saw the look on Joyce’s face. It was a frown. Unmistakable disapproval. The slight dip in her expression as she held a hand on her hip. “Emily, this entire time I’ve wanted you doing anything but looking for a job...” She finally spoke her mind, spinning Emily’s head upside down. “Are you joking...?” Emily asked. “Are you?” Joyce retorted, she didn’t mean for it to be rude, but her disbelief was genuine. “Did you really think that I’d want that of you? Emily, I’ve always refused your money and I’ve always wanted you to be happy. I also told you this morning that I wasn’t going to get in the way of what you really want, but if I’m being honest, this really feels like a time when I’d be doing just that.” In retrospect, Joyce being in the opposite camp wasn’t so unimaginable, but seeing that her assumptions were shattered right there, Emily needed help finding a new one. “Wh...why?” “Because of this morning!” Joyce raised her voice, not at Emily, but just from thinking of the past week. “Every day it’s been getting up early and every night going to bed late. Every afternoon when I come home I always find you in my office! It looks like you forget to eat lunch… I’ve debated whether or not I should be leaving you something in the fridge for when I’m at work!” She let off some steam, and Emily stood still, taking it all in with hurt. Has she really made her that upset? “I’m sorry, I...” Emily started to apologize, “I have the savings to buy my own computer, I’ll remind myself to eat...” “Emily, that’s not the point!” Joyce made it clear. “I love you more than anything, which is why I hate that you’re so fixed on this idea that you need to put yourself through all of this just to get something that you think you need, but really don’t!” Her long-winded sentence ended on an audible breath. Every spoken word lifted an emotional weight off her chest, yet without her own context, it merely offloaded more stress onto Emily. “Emily, all I mean is, I don’t care whether you’re an engineer or struggle to tie your own shoes. I’ve already decided that you’re the one I love and that I’m fully prepared to support you in every way imaginable. If getting a job is important to you, that’s fine and I will respect that, but I won’t respect you day-in and day-out stumbling over yourself for ungodly hours on end just to rush yourself into something that you have all the time in the world to figure out!” As Joyce left it with silence and she started to calm down, Emily aimed her gaze at the floor with a difficult expression. She had her hands at her sides, though fumbling with the edges of her apron while she tried to think of something to respond with. Joyce, however, was feeling quite good. She got to say what she wanted and it was what Emily wanted. It may have come off as a bit forceful, yet Joyce was glad to let it be known now. Really, all thanks to Emily and her words of wisdom… Joyce sighed, ready to chuckle as she tried to transition things again. Joyce looked over at Emily again with a cheery smile. “Huh, didn’t expect you to make use of my number so quickly?” Amy laughed over the phone, sounding as if she was preoccupied with something else. “What’s up?” There was a meager sigh from Joyce’s end of the line. “I think I messed up...” Joyce mulled with a hand underneath her chin. She rested her arm on the counter while she stirred what was in the pot on the stove. Emily was no longer in the kitchen, currently in the bathroom. Crying. “What? You messed up?” Amy said sarcastically. “What’d you do?” “I...told her about what we talked about this morning...” Joyce confessed. Thinking about it now, maybe her delivery was a bit off, too… “What? Joyce! What happened to the soft power plays, or whatever? Small delivery! Did you at least explain why you thought that way?” “So...sort of...” Joyce glanced to the side, as if avoiding eye-contact with the imaginary Amy in the room. “I tried to explain that I didn’t want her looking for a job… But she confronted me about that. I was trying to get her to cook with me!” “So then where is she now? She didn’t leave, did she?” “No, she’s in the bathroom right now...crying...” Joyce bit her tongue, feeling guilty. Apparently she was too hasty to have ended her speech on a smile. “And you decided to call me?” Amy asked in a tone pointed at curiosity. “Shouldn’t you be tending to her right now?” “I know, but I’m a little afraid that I’m going to say the wrong thing again...” Joyce hesitated with a soured expression from the thought alone. “And I know that I gave you my personal number to reach me better, but I think this is a time when you should be talking to Emily. You don’t need any advice. You already started explaining yourself, so give her the rest of it?” “I was already thinking of that…” Joyce said, standing up as her gaze turned back to the hall. “Guess I wanted a second opinion.” “I really am gonna start charging you two favors for this, you know?” Amy warned with a grin over the line. And before Joyce could even think of how to respond, she heard the bathroom door down the hall open. Shortly thereafter were the small footfalls of a teary Emily walking back into the kitchen. “I’ll call you back...” Joyce said, hanging up the phone. “I’m not mad at you...” Emily said, sniffling. “I was crying ‘cuz I was mad at myself...” “I didn’t explain myself very well,” Joyce said in the form of an apology as she walked over for a hug. “I just...you mean so much to me, Emily, and I want you to know that it doesn’t have to be like this.” “But what else am I supposed to do?” Emily rubbed her eye. “I can’t just sit around here all day, Joyce. It...it feels depressing. I...I barely do anything as it is!” It was already hard enough to stomach being barred from financial contribution, but from Emily’s perspective she felt lost. She didn’t have the same ideas as Joyce right now, hence why she felt such a burning need to strive for the one thing that she did think would solve her problem. “At least when I was working I got to feel like I was doing something…” “Emily...” Joyce was sympathetic. The more Emily elaborated, the more her hypothesis seemed to ring true. Emily was feeling strained. She felt limited, minimized and didn’t know how to cope. “I’ve hated this week.” Emily said resolutely. “I hate having to get up early to throw my resume at every single listing and never getting a response other than rejection. I hate losing my whole day to sitting in front of advertisements…! I hate when I get angry and snap at you…! I hate thinking that I need to find a job, but if I don’t it’s just gonna be more of what I did before! Nothing!” She sniffled as she was getting ready to sob. “I’m not mad at you, Joyce, I’m just upset because I thought I was doing the right thing! But I hate what I’m doing, and it doesn’t feel right, but I don’t wanna be a total freeloader! I...I’m just so stressed...” Emily ran her hands through her hair, flushing her face as her internal temperature began to climb. It’d only been stress and confusion since her indefinite “vacation” had begun. It’d been a bit nice having some time off at first, yet as the days went on it only seemed to show just how little she had going on outside of work. Of course there was Joyce, but what if she wasn’t around? Then what? Once she realized what little there was she had, her feelings had shifted from excitement to concern. It wasn’t about trying to fill her empty days with new things to do, but worrying about whether she was going to get her old routine back. “I...I thought getting another job would fix everything, but...” Emily paused to sniffle, “maybe you’re right.” It was an admission to something she rathered wouldn’t have been true. She still hopes now that it isn’t. In her eyes, maybe it was the daunting intimidation that came with having to explore and navigate a whole new kind of lifestyle. By now it was the definitive point for Emily that things had certainly changed since being with Joyce. For better, and for what felt like an excess of grayness. Maybe it was the spell Joyce had on her, she wasn’t sure, but she was willing to give in to her temptations at least this time. “Please help…!” Emily buried her face into Joyce. “I don’t know what to do anymore. Whenever it’s not you, it just sucks so much…!” Emily could feel Joyce’s hands gently wrap around her wrists as she eased them back down. Joyce seemed as if she’d just heard music to her ears. Her pleasure didn’t come from Emily’s guilt or sorrow, but from a gesture that invited her opinion. Her guidance. Her affection and love. Joyce wordlessly kissed her on the forehead before leaving the kitchen. Emily nearly thought to follow, but stood there awkwardly in the kitchen. After the sound of a door inside the apartment, Emily watched Joyce come back looking no different than from when she left. “Where...where’d you go--!” Emily just finished her question, but not with the rise in inflection as a silicone teat found its way between her lips. Instinctively her tongue brushed it as a familiar coating imparted a dash of its taste unto her taste buds. Bananas. Joyce had a smug look of content on her face as she gently pressed on the shield of Emily’s pacifier, making sure that it was all the way in. But her brief moment of victory subsided as her expression softened back into her hybrid form of Mommy and girlfriend. And with a final declaration before going back to making dinner, Joyce said, “Let’s try things my way for a little while.”

Thanks! Well, surely nothing bad has ever happened in the Diaper Dimension, right? But well, maybe if something "inconvenient" were to happen...hm, well, who knows? Universe is a crazy place, so who knows? Wait and see! Thank you for the comment! Wouldn't that be justice in its own twisted way! Poor Dawn, but yay for Katherine? Meanwhile, James as the neutral. Then again, maybe for him it's happy wife happy life. Hm. Unfortunately, I do not think "soon" really applies anymore, but since it's all figurative, let's say soon is now! So to answer your question, yes! It's coming soon! Thank you for commenting and being so invested! "Happy" is certainly a matter of perspective. I think by now that it goes without saying that the Diaper Dimension is filled with many different views, often polarizing as to what "Happy" might be considered. Thank you for the reply! I'm sure Dawn will remember their fonder qualities in moments of...stress with other Amazons. YES! Right? How do these things even stay in business?! Definitely the people on these sorts of tours are the ones adventurous enough to bite on what looks like spam mail. Honestly, you could argue anyone taking up on a advertisement for Dimensional travel to be deserving of whatever it might involve. Of course! Amazons may be written off as monsters for babifying adults, but they aren't savages that discard letters! Hmm. The possibilities are endless. However, she is an English major, so maybe she'll find an opportunity to take up writing? Likely if she makes it out of this; definitely an interesting story to tell. Hey, thank you so much for leaving a comment! Absolutely no worries at all about the language barrier. I'm always excited to read the comments from readers and it's always fascinating to read from international users! Thanks and I hope you continue to enjoy reading! Yes! Not abandoned! Just...delayed! It's difficult to make an exciting comment on your predictions without implying any sort of thing down the road, so I'll keep it at expressing my joy for you being so invested in the story. Thank you so much for that! Hey now, who said anything about diapers? Not all is guaranteed in the Diaper Dimension! Course, that works both ways, so diapers are still very possible... 8 - Home Again “Dawn? You-houu~, sweetheart?” came the voice of a woman who was likely not so sweet, rather, one who was simply so saturated in it that the very word itself became toxic. In other words, Stacy had nudged Dawn’s shoulder, the girl who had been lost in thought as she stared back at her reflection trapped in a glossy wooden panel. Stacy wasn’t worth the words, nor the iota of trust Dawn had left for Amazons, crusting at the deep dark bottom of her chest cavity. The best she could give was a blank look. “Hm?” Stacy angled her head, moving her hand atop Dawn’s head. “What’s wrong, honey?” The sudden shift in gesture was only a mere step behind the Little’s reflex to step back. She’d been dumb enough to let two crazy hormone-driven giants that had eyes for her hold her, dress her, and parade her around like she was their property. Like hell she’d even come near a line of affection close to that ever again, especially with a complete stranger. “Please just take me to my room...” Dawn spoke lowly, just managing to keep her breath in order. She could hear a snigger above her ears, one from the same person that had just tried to touch her. “Of course! Only after you give me a big smile, though?” coaxing and cheery as she was, Dawn wasn’t sharing the mood. Thus, instead of a smile, the deathly line her lips already formed arched into a soured frown. They’re all the same… Projecting, controlling, seeing everything how they want to…! “Maybe some tickles are what we need then. Huh? Huh?” and with each coo she inched closer and closer, faster than Dawn’s backpedaling, to the point where the woman’s wriggly fingers did just touch Dawn’s sides. “St-- DON’T FUCKING TOUCH ME!” She was going to shout ‘no’, but that was before Stacy had actually crossed a line. She quite screamed, falling back on her bottom and kicking her feet. Stacy did stop, looking a slight bit surprised, even sharing a look with the woman behind the desk. Stacy then sighed, “Maybe that’s why he didn’t want to adopt you...” “Well, not expecting tantrums is being a bit too wishful,” the employee chimed in, chuckling a little herself. Their small-talk existed just outside the girl’s realm of influence, who was coming to terms with her small outburst. Unlike the James and Katherine she held so much ire and disgust towards, Stacy, the just-as-worse, had absolutely no reason to be lenient with her, nor hold back. Such a crucial fact that would have made for a better forethought rather than after, had Dawn stuttering over her trembling self. “W-wait, no--! I-I didn’t mean that...it’s just, I was...” And unlike before, now the Amazon before her shaped a smug grin on her face. She had no simple admonishment, but instead something ulterior. “Excuses are no good, especially if they’re not going to have an apology to go with them.” Stacy leaned in a bit closer whilst the small girl had herself planted bottom-first on the floor. With each inch given, so was her composure out the window. Suddenly a sail with no wind, she could only watch as the shark swam closer. “Now,” the lack of distance intensified the authority. She could practically see herself in the reflection of the Amazon’s glossy lips, and even more feel the whisper of warm breath on her skin. “Didn’t we talk about bad words not being allowed while you’re here?” Her brow was raised, and even bent over she still assumed her hands on her hips. After today, feeling like a millenia ago, Dawn did recall some inkling of a mind-boggling briefing once they first arrived in this dimension. It was a strange list of rules and requirements, and one such oddity was the forbidden use of ‘naughty’ language. Under no circumstances will the use of adult language be prohibited. This includes but is not limited to swear words, derogatory terms, potty words, as well as swear phrases, including disrespect toward authority figures, colloquially termed as “back-talk”. “B-but...but I...” She had all the thought and reason she could ever need to at least say something, but the commanding stare from Stacy was enough to melt it all entirely. “There is zero tolerance for bad behavior, Dawn,” Stacy tutted, taking the girl by the hand and standing her upright. Dawn was too frazzled to do anything. It was the thought of what was to come that petrified her the most, and it was showing. “Honey, now,” Stacy just didn’t manage to choke down her small laugh as she patted the statue-esque Dawn’s head. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost!” “I-I’m sorry...” Dawn murmured under the weight of her own worries. “Hm? What was that?” Stacy with her sickly, condescending smile, leaned in just a smidge closer. “I’m sorry...” Dawn said again, now upgrading herself to a whisper. “Sorry for what?” Just the etches of white were starting to peek between her red lips. “Sorry...” her eyes drifted to the skies, yet the face of a deity stared back at her, drowning the girl in its absolute shadow, blinding her for just long enough to slip her hands from the reigns and fall back off her pegasus into the depths below. Where this world deemed her to be. “Sorry for saying fu--” “Don’t, repeat that?” Stacy’s voice made a sharp incision, deftly stopping Dawn’s tongue in its track. Her expression hadn’t changed, yet you couldn’t mistake the authority and annoyance masked in her tone. “I’m sorry Stacy, for breaking what rule?” It wasn’t a cold sweat this time. A warm, bead felt as if it’d begun to accumulate at the top of Dawn’s forehead, right underneath her hair. She was feeling a new kind of warm and frustrated that was the worst complement imaginable to her reddened cheeks. Stacy’s expectant stare hadn’t left and nor did her proximity change. Every moment felt like battering humiliation. Each encounter was another opportunity to shape her into something she so desperately didn’t want to be. “Sorry for saying a...a bad word...” And even still, what to her was a fleeting gesture or run-of-the-mill, an infraction as harsh as swearing from a Little probably held the weight of the world in measures of impurity for an Amazon. Or at the very least, Amazons forced the image and perceived significance of it. “Awh!” The desk worker fawned, still a spectator to the public shaming, “Look at how worked up you’ve got her! She’s already in tears...” As much as Dawn wanted to call bull, she was too busy wiping away the inklings of tears she did in fact have. “I-I’m not… Just, look, I’m sorry! I’m sorry for swearing, okay? Please! Just let me go back to my room, okay? I’ll be good! I just want to go home!” Stacy finally leaned back some, rearing away with a thoughtful breath. “Normally, when I hear something like that, it’s an express ticket back to the hotel and you’re off the tour, you know?” As if it wasn’t clear, Stacy had been notorious for sending many-a Portal Little back to the hotel early for breaking some sort of rule on the tour. Not only that, but to drill the severity of breaking the rules even further, you essentially become a child disallowed from the class field-trip for breaking the rules. And given such harsh rules, a few offenders are naturally inevitable, hence the few Dawn did remember being sent back to the hotel. But, to finish the thought for Stacy and spare Dawn’s ears, they both knew a punishment like that didn’t hold water since they already were at the hotel and essentially on the last day of the tour. Dawn was smart to not be wise. Speak, even, lest that be considered anything remotely close to back-talk. She was scared. Scared more than she’d been while with...those other two. “But still, a pottymouth is a pottymouth...” she tapped her finger off her hip, as if trying to decipher the answer inside her head. And the more this pointless charade went on, the more sour the feeling was in Dawn’s stomach. It made her sick knowing that something diabolical was to come. The impending doom was enough to make her cry again. She couldn’t help it. Amazons are so terrifyingly capable through both their own strength and sickly enginuity. Was this it? A simple swear word that did her in? Next thing she’d know, Stacy would be pulling out the diaper right then… “S-s...oap...” Dawn whimpered, sniffling. Stacy stopped her pondering, raising a curious brow. “Hm? Soap?” Dawn quietly nodded. “I-I’m really sorry...” “Oh!” Stacy ‘aww’ed’ in some twisted form of adoration as it looked as if she’d genuinely given the tearful girl a smile. “That’s a great idea!” She snickered, sealing the deal with a fist planted in her palm. “That takes guts, little munchkin,” she chuckled, already swooping the yelping girl into the air. “But I can tell you want to show that you’re sorry.” “Wow, I’m really impressed!” The worker nodded with just as much enthusiasm. Dawn shrunk further and further into herself. Completely bashful and utterly disgusted with her own cowardice. The only thing she could think of as salvation was to dig her own grave. Go out on her own terms. If only then, she might be able to come up with an idea that was bad, but not bad to the level of these sadistic giants… Dawn hiccuped with a quivering frown as she nodded, meekly playing along to their “compliments.” “There’s a bathroom down the hall by the elevators,” the worker pointed with a rosy smile. It was the first time Dawn had seen her so happy. It wasn’t corporate this time, likely because Dawn’s own demise resonated with something primal in both giantesses. “Perfect! We’ll get that mouth of yours squeaky clean. Then we’ll apologize properly,” Stacy assured with a firm squeeze on the girl’s bottom. Surely she knew what was underneath the pants, if it wasn’t obvious already. A horrible thump struck her chest with each step they took. Dawn knew what was to come, and assuming there were no tricks, the face value was terrible enough already. “You know, I was thinking how to punish you, but I definitely didn’t think of an idea like this!” Stacy confided, looking almost giddy. “What-with you being such a pottymouth, I figured we might as well make you look like a potty-pants too!” She shared a laugh with herself on that, then subsided into a reminiscent sigh. “Of course, then we’d have to find you diapers… This gets to the point in its own way though! And we’ve arrived!” An outstretched hand swung open the door to a checker-tiled bathroom, one wall lined with a long counter of sinks and a matching mirror. In its reflection Dawn could see herself, locked in the carrying arms of Stacy, who looked happy as could be in the mirror. Dawn, however, looked much more plagued with trepidation, as if about to throw up. And to think, had this, her “brilliant” idea not hatched, she’d be off to legitimate diapers instead... It was happening a mile a minute. Suddenly she was sitting on the counter, between two sinks, and right behind her, a gargantuan soap dispenser. “Can...” she looked behind, then back at Stacy. Desperate, pleading, “can I...” her voice was thick as the reality started to sink in. Her eyes were glossy as Stacy started to look confused. “P-please! Don’t make me! I-I’m sorry! I promise I won’t do anything bad again! Don’t make me eat soap!” She started to wail as punishment itself breathed down her neck. She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t be punished. It was disgusting and beyond demeaning! Stacy turned her head some, “Are you saying you’d rather diapers then?” she asked a genuine question, devoid of any rhetoric that might make you think otherwise. “No!” Dawn shouted back, a mess of tears and sniffles. “J-Just...please! Forgive me this once! I’ll be good, so don’t punish me!” “Dawn!” Stacy exclaimed, as if chiding with a good friend, “I only went along with this because I thought you wanted to show you were sorry!” “I-I do!” Dawn cried, lurching forward. “Well, how can I know that?” Stacy shrugged, easing her back. Even now, she still had something of a smirk. “B-Because...because I...” Dawn was lost, the emptiness was in her eyes. The worth of her word meant nothing. She had to in some way show she was sorry… To apologize. To be punished… “Because, nothing...” Stacy hushed, running a hand through Dawn’s hair. Dawn was breathing quickly, trying to keep herself intact. “Shh, shh...okay, come on now...let’s be mature about this...” Dawn could barely react. She was suddenly being embraced, but it wasn’t soap in her mouth, so she wasn’t opposed. Anything but that felt like paradise right then. She could even feel herself starting to breath again… “And...good...” Stacy stepped back, satisfied. “We’re a big girl, right?” “Bi…?” Dawn only half-caught it. “I...I’m an adul...” “Right, a big girl,” Stacy smoothly talked over her, smiling with a nod. “And big girls know how to face the music.” “But I’m...” “So, let’s just do a little something first...” Stacy stepped in again, taking a hold of Dawn’s waist. The Little was too afraid to kick, terrified that she might invite the sadist back into the room. Her large thumbs hooked into the waistline of her stretchy pants, pulling nice and slow as the pants came down her legs, accompanied by a gasp from Stacy. “What? Pull-ups!” She made direct eye-contact with Dawn. “And not big girl panties?” Stacy shook her head with a feigned uncertainty. “I don’t know, Dawn… The only big girls I know wear panties,” she gave Dawn’s padded front a light, crinkly pat. “Not these, hun-bun.” “Yeah, but that’s only because--!” “Well, but they’re not diapers either...” Stacy continued, pretending to ponder, yet Dawn had become too shaken to realize it was a full-on act. “Babies definitely wear diapers, no doubt about it...” she nodded, solidifying her key logic. “But pull-ups? Hmm...well, you tell me Dawn?” “Wha...what? But, I am telling you!” Dawn sat herself on her knees, pressing a hand to her chest. “I’m an adult!” “An adult? With those?” she accusingly pointed at the underwear. “Definitely not. Big girls don’t make stuff up either... So really, I guess all that means is...” “Big girl!” “Huh?” Stacy asked. “One more time? What’d you say?” “B-...” Dawn looked crestfallen, defeated. “I’m a big girl...” “Oh! Well, I guess that could be true...” she considered. “You’re in pull-ups, but I guess that means you could be out of them any time soon. Diapers or panties…” she muttered a bit lower, “But, who knows? There’s more to it than just potty training...” Once more she seemed to drift, alluding to Dawn’s “bad behavior” from before, hence Dawn’s panicked input. “I-I am though!” Stacy looked her way again. “I...I am...” She was unfortunately smart enough to know exactly where this went. “I...” she wiped her eyes again. “I can prove it.” “Well, if you say so,” Stacy encouragingly nodded. “Big girls take the initiative, after all. So, go on,” she gestured with a hand and an eager smile. “Show me how sorry you are!” Her hand beckoned to the beast behind Dawn, bolted into the wall. A large rectangular, plastic box with rounded corners with a faint red light projecting from underneath it. In reference to Dawn, the dispenser was massive, likely storing a whole gallon of hand soap… She felt the knots in her stomach battle already with squeamish hiccups. “You can’t get any soap if you’re so far away, silly!” Stacy laughed as an open palm cupped Dawn’s lightly padded rear, forcing her forward. Whether she liked it or not, she was well within arms reach of the dispenser now. I’m actually washing out my own mouth… She was still beside herself whilst things only became worse and more jarring. Yet her hand stuck forward, as if she were preparing to wash her hands. But she wasn’t. Not even close. “I-Is...is it safe?” She turned her head back to Stacy, who seemed to lose a little glow in her smile once she could see Dawn was starting to delay the spectacle. Stacy sighed, already turning in place. “If it’s too hard, there’s always diapers, you know?” “No!” She didn’t even consider the alternative. “Please! See?” and out her hand went, illuminated by the sensor light and the mechanical noise of a dispenser releasing its contents. She could feel the lukewarm, viscous substance pool into her hand. It was translucent and had a very “clean” smell, not to be confused with anything positive-sounding like “wonderful” or “lovely”. Just industrially clean… It reeked of chemicals. Right then, after getting her serving size, the mere thought of putting it in her mouth made her gag. Her palm was already filled quite well, considering it was likely more of an Amazon sizing. Despite having the shakes, her hand more or less hung there, suspended by the stress and anxiety of her own imagination. “Hmm...” A nothing but judging mumble came from above and behind Dawn’s shoulder, from an all too familiar face. “You did say a very bad word… We should be extra safe to keep that pretty mouth of yours clean, shouldn’t we?” “B-Bu...” there was a sunken look in her eyes as Dawn wordlessly confronted the Amazon, still holding the soapy substance in hand. Her speech was broken, and you could hear the fragments of composure left in her tone sink through the remaining pitfalls. “Come on,” Stacy urged with a matronly tone as she gently pushed Dawn’s filled hand back in by the elbow. “A little more won’t hurt...” There was a painful twist in her chest and a reactionary whimper as more liquid seeped into her hand. So much that it was leaking between her fingers. Overflowing soap in hand, she’d never known how much a simple hygiene product could embody such a terrifying, skin-crawling abyss. It was incomprehensible. Somehow, all this soapy muck was going to enter her body… “Turn around too, I need to see it. To see that you’re apologizing properly?” This time she didn’t do it herself, although Dawn was sluggish at best in doing so. The hand holding her demise had practically become stone with how still it was. The entirety of her right half had gone numb, at least mentally so. “P...” she sputtered between her lips. “P-p-blease!” It was better than diapers, but that didn’t mean this was any good either. She just...she couldn’t! The very idea of what she was about to do was inconceivable. She’d barely even prepared herself. With how quick Stacy had been, Dawn had but a minute to realize that her own spur-of-the-moment idea was manifesting at such a shocking speed. And because she wasn’t ready, all she could do was beg. Beg and grovel. Wasn’t this what Amazons liked to see, anyways? Littles crying? Belittled? Suffering? She was giving every morsel of it on a silver platter, so maybe it was enough to convince Stacy. Maybe-- A large finger quickly and forcefully shot itself between Dawn’s lips, opening her mouth just a little wider to compensate. Her tongue brushed the appendage, tasting something wet, almost gel-like, but couldn’t misplace its terrible taste, already feeling the bubbles begin to foam. She could feel it dripping down her lips as the finger slipped itself out, coated in hand soap, leaving behind a nice dressing of chemical hand product in Dawn’s mouth. Wordlessly she looked at Stacy, seeing she was the one to have done it. She already reached for a faucet and washed her finger, sporting a somewhat annoyed look. “Sorry, I got a little impatient,” she sighed, looking again at the bewildered girl. “See? Now you know what it tastes like. Not good, huh? Think of that taste whenever you think of using bad words, because that’s what it feels like.” She felt violated. Never had a stranger inserted themself into any of her orifices, especially a giant trying to force soap down her throat. Regardless, the taste was vile, just as bad as she’d expected. It was so terribly unpleasant and she tried so hard to lick all the corners of her interior mouth to somehow get rid of the sickly aftertaste. It felt like a thin layer of muck that’d bonded with her own saliva, covering the roof of her mouth, like it was permanent. Every stroke of her tongue would catch more of the everlasting suds. It was bitter, almost metallic; utterly disgusting. Dawn tried to gag but she couldn’t throw it up. There was simply too little of it to try and she couldn’t convince her body. It was stuck inside her and she was bawling. “You know if you swallow it while the taste is still in your mouth it’ll go by a lot faster...” Stacy whispered in a clear voice, gesturing Dawn bring the pile of soap in her hand even closer. Dawn wanted to look at her with anger and hatred, but she was too busy crying over the terrible taste and trying to fathom how she was going to consume so much more. There was no saving grace. No last-minute interruption. In all her moments of suspense in this dimension there’d always been something to cause a surprise or complete upset. But not now. As reality had once again backed her into a corner, there wouldn’t be a third party this time. “Dawn,” Stacy tapped her foot. “As much as I’d like for you to dilly-dally, the world can’t stop just because you said a naughty word. Either we can do this now or skip to the diapers, then we move from there. Your choice, sweetheart.” Your choice. Prove yourself. It’s your fault. And more and more as the pressure grew, she watched as the soap-filled hand came closer and closer, her face grimacing the more she looked. That terrible aftertaste was still lurking in her mouth. She’d be sanding off the top layer of her taste buds just to forget this feeling. She couldn’t count on Stacy making empty threats which is why she couldn’t hesitate. What’s more, of everything, this absolutely was the very last thing she wanted to admit, but even Stacy wasn’t totally baseless saying that she’d be better off eating the soap fast… Her mouth was smothered by it, pressed close by her palm. Her body moved faster than her own disgust could prevent it as the liquid soap was pressed against her open mouth. She could feel it hit her tongue, the back of her mouth. But it wasn’t perfect. The viscous gel now coated her teeth and was dripping from her bottom lip, heavy droplets striking the countertop. Dawn winced and her face scrunched, once again doused in that terrible, metallic taste. Her tongue tried to move it down to swallow it faster, but the substance only spread and clung to untouched surfaces. Her mouth had practically become a swamp. She was messy all over and she could barely keep herself steady. “Mmmm!” Stacy cheered, burning with a fire behind her eyes. “Isn’t it so yummy?” Stacy chuckled, wiping her finger underneath Dawn’s dripping chin. “Native from here or not, all you Littles sure can be messy eaters,” she laughed some more. She wanted to curse. She wanted to scream. But her mouth was filled with soap and she was currently dealing with the consequences of “being bad” in the first place. New tears left her eyes, all for a new reason. This time she’d truly been put in her place. Checkmated, as she helplessly swallowed a generous helping of soap, only to find so much of it was still slowly trying to creep down her esophagus. She didn’t deserve this. It was a stupid rule to begin with. This Amazon was being cruel for the sake of just because. Then by some miraculous cause her body finally did object. Dawn had visibly seized once her gag reflex triggered, and out went a helping of her recent “food” with more foreign substance. “Uh-oh!” Stacy mockingly cried, “guess you went a little too fast, huh?” Dawn had been looking down with her hands planted on the counter, struggling to keep herself straight. There was a terrible burning sensation in her throat as an everlasting drip ebbed from her lips. She could feel the tiny amount of bile still sitting inside her as she coughed, yet it stayed dormant. Her body was no longer her own once Stacy helped her sit upright. Then came the sordid act of Stacy turning Dawn around to face the mirror. A mess would have been putting it lightly. Beyond her reddened eyes and flushed cheeks, random strands of hair stuck to her face and the corners of her mouth, glued to her skin by an excess of soap. She couldn’t tell whether it was more soap above her mouth or snot leaking from her nose. It could’ve been both. Her shirt had ample amounts of staining, dark splotches dotted all around, accompanied by a cold adhesive feeling to her skin. Her entire look was deranged and she was certainly feeling the part as she looked lower. Her pants were still bunched around her ankles and her underwear was a horrid spotlight in its own right. Her pant-- no, her pull-ups, she second-guessed herself with a quiet, teary laugh, seemed to be the only part of herself that had avoided a wardrobe malfunction. And just beyond the tiny beast in the mirror was the glowing prim and proper giantess who did all of this to her. Watching the mirror’s reflection, Stacy leaned her head in close enough that the two faces were side by side. “Tell me,” with two delicate fingers she separated one of Dawn’s hairs from her skin. “What do you see?” Stacy continued to keep that same calm and collected look, whilst Dawn’s madness continued to bleed into reality. “A-...an--” she stopped herself short to cough, feeling as if her throat had been shortened, dried and clogged. “A-an a-adul...” “Dawn, honey...” Stacy set a large hand on the girl’s back, visibly shocking her as she jumped, her own surprise leading to more whimpers. “I know we didn’t just do all this to make the same mistakes again, right?” Either it was rhetorical or Stacy stopped caring for answers, because she continued to speak. “What do you see?” “M...me.” “Uh-huh?” Stacy nodded on, as if there was more to the tale. “Look...I’m sorry, so...” “That’s right, you are sorry,” Stacy replied, not letting her finish. “Proved it, too. Who proved it, Dawn? Only little kids in baby diapers make up fibs when they break the rules. But you’re not like that, right?” “No...” “I agree,” she glowed, giving Dawn a pat on the rear. “So! Tell me, what are you?” “A…” She could feel herself choking on the very phrase itself. It was another vile substance she’d either been forced to swallow or expel. “A big girl.” “There we go! That wasn’t so hard now, was it?” she showed the girl some physical affection then took to grabbing a wipe. “I’ll clean it up this time since I’m in a good mood, but try not to vomit in the future...” Kill me. Dawn felt conflicted about whether to cry tears of joy or still sulk in her own depression once she got back to the room. A large and grotesque hook she’d been hanging from since this morning had finally been freed from her flesh once the door shut. Truly, without exaggeration, she was by herself this time. The atmosphere was refreshing, crisp and cool. She glanced at the Amazon-sized body mirror and could see her raggedy self, still covered in crusty soap, snot and tears. “Sh...” she grimaced, looking at herself. “Shower first...” Taking advantage of one of the room’s multiple step stools, Dawn pressed down on the door handle and leaned forward to push it open, nearly losing balance on her miniature ladder. The hotel in all its aesthetics was impressive, but only from an objective standpoint. Those feelings started to become skewed once someone like Dawn, a Little, tried using it. Considering that independent Littles were seeming more a minority in this dimension, it made sense that public services catered to the larger masses instead. The Amazonian room had been cheaply retrofitted to service someone of a smaller size on the fly. The only indicators of a Little staying here were the multiple step stools dotted in various spots, including the least subtle aspect, the bars lined on either side of the bed. Not crib level, but certainly guardrails to prevent you from rolling off. It made sense to avoid injury, but Dawn couldn’t shake the sinister aura they gave after being what she’d been through today. She couldn’t have thrown her pull-up against the wall any harder if she tried. At least the shower tub had a Little-sized detachable shower head. A downpour of hot water instantly relaxed the muscles and literally washed away her scars. Layers of grime dissipated under the downpour of warm water. Excess amounts of soap, old and new streaks of tears, snot, and even pee… She scrubbed, and scrubbed, harder than she’d ever scrubbed before. So hard that you just might think she was trying to shed her skin. No matter how many times she’d rinse it would never fully come off. There was always something unsightly and an ugly reminder. She scrubbed, but it wouldn’t come out. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t fit a bar of soap in her own head to wash away the trauma. She couldn’t even look at soap the same way again. It was after the fourth cycle she relented, figuring it was either all in her head or persistence just wouldn’t do. She glanced at the discarded underwear with simple apathy, feeling no responsibility owed to it than someone as beaten and tortured as she was would feel. After all, it was her last night, so why nitpick over leaving a clean room behind… All there was to do was bide her time and find some way to burn through it. Despite the prison bars on it, the bed did look inviting. She was certain to sleep well that night. But at least she could reminisce about home for at least a little bit. It didn’t get service here but at least she could browse some pictures on her… She forgot. Her phone was gone. Since this morning. Since that monstrous pig wrenched it from her along with her pants. It didn’t offer much utility to have it considering she couldn’t communicate with it, but she at least felt “equipped” to have it… Her contacts, photos, personal information, social media accounts, conversations, all of it. All of it was gone. She at least had her freedom; a shot out of this dreaded world, but she’d be leaving this place a lesser being than when she’d first entered it… Travel is supposed to be enlightening, isn’t it? The only worldly experience Dawn could attest to was supposing that it wasn’t always worth looking beyond your own horizons. Trying to compress her overwhelming grief and annoyance into a single sigh, she climbed the stool and deposited herself onto the freshly-made bed. Stark naked. By the way the bed was clean and the footstools were orderly, Dawn could tell the maids had been through again… Unfortunately there were no “Do Not Disturb” signs in this dimension. She looked all over the room for one on the first day and even called the front desk, but to no avail… She watched the corner formed between the painted wall and ceiling lost in her own thoughts when a flash of imagery almost caught her eye. She’d been suspicious, turning her head some, but gave it no thought until the black-screened tv wasn’t so black and displayed a moving picture. “Hi there,” a disembodied voice spoke from the tv. Dawn looked at the screen with scrutiny. It was a slideshow of hotel scenery, fading from image to image. “Thank you for choosing to stay at our hotel chain Vineyard Stays. Our hotels offer a wide variety of--” The spokeswoman didn’t have time to finish before the screen blinked back to black. Dawn with the tv remote in hand muttered to herself, “Weird...” She’d taken to putting a hand between her legs, just to block out a view of her delicates, but seeing as it was only a tv… Yet the more she stared at the blackened screen, catching the faint blurry echo of herself in the screen was enough to incite some kind of mild paranoia. “Suitcase...” Dawn quietly muttered to herself as she crawled across the expansive bed and back over to the safety rail. Climbing down the Little-friendly steps she walked back around the bed to the other side for a change of familiar clothes. And once she did round the corner of the bed, she slowed to a stop. She blinked as she stared. Her suitcase wasn’t there. Not where she had left it. Not where it had been the entirety of this freaky wonderland vacation. It was the disbelief, confusion and fear that gave her an awkward walk to the empty space. She was a Little in an Amazon’s room, but that didn’t make it easy to misplace an entire suitcase, sized for a Little or not. Dawn’s heart started to race as she turned her head, trying to figure if it’d just been moved somewhere nearby in the room. It wasn’t by the coffee table. It hadn’t been somehow stuffed in a drawer. Not in a cabinet. Not in the closet.Not in the bathroom. Not in the trash bin. Not even in the mini fridge. Dawn was making a light jog all around the room, feeling more worried with each avenue of explanation leading to a chilling dead end. Then, a moment of brilliance struck her as she looked back at the bed. Obviously it could have been slipped under the bed! Almost instantly her pent-up worries were fastly dissipating as she near giggled at her own silliness. Walking over to the bed she lifted the cover, met with a new surprise. Wood. Instead of the bed having any accessible bottom, the bedframe was supported by wood paneling on all three sides, save for the one obscured by the wall. Meaning, the last place where her suitcase could have been in the room’d just been ruled out. “You’ve gotta be kidding...” Dawn kept her voice low, yet it trembled. She’d put herself through so much turmoil, stress and disaster trying to get back to the one pseudo safe haven she had in this dimension, and even that had been compromised. What was she supposed to do now? As much of an inconvenience it was to lose her clothes, what meant oh-so-much more was the last of her identification. Her passport. Her dimensional visa. As she tried to keep her emotions in check, sitting naked on the floor, a grave and terrifying conclusion was reaching her mind. Without any kind of papers, who was to say she was a Portal Little and not a native? She stumbled back into the bathroom, never thinking that she’d be glad to find her ordinary shirt, bra and worst of all, stretchy pants. The pull-up was skipped over without hesitation however, sufficing for a commando approach for as grave of a situation as this. Dawn climbed back up the stool onto the Amazon-sized bed, crawling over to the nightstand with a phone sat atop it. She raised the phone to her ear, bothered by how large it felt compared to her size, yet pressed on the given digits for the front desk. There was a silent hum as the phone rang for a few moments. “Hello! This is Candace with the front desk speaking!” A rosy and chipper voice suddenly spoke from the other end of the line. The sound came off loud enough for Dawn to flinch as she held the phone an inch from her ear. “How may I be of service?” “H-hello...” Dawn started, rubbing her ear and trying to level her anxiety. “I...uhm, my name is Dawn and I’m in room 305...I just came back to my room and I can’t find my suitcase...” “Room 305?” The employee asked to confirm. “Let me see...” She went quiet over the phone, and each moment of silence meant a unit of time had passed with Dawn’s fears still yet to be squashed and for her chest to ache even more with her troubled heart. “Oh!” The employee exclaimed. “I understand now... Yes, Dawn S. from the group that’s touring from Terra? The Portal Littles?” The way she asked her question, or maybe by the way it sounded, despite being seemingly sweet and attentive, it felt...off-putting for the girl. Yet in the end, maybe it was paranoia. “Y-yes...” Dawn slowly answered back. “Perfect! Well, hm...losing your suitcase is a bit of an issue, huh?” She seemed to speak much more patronizingly now, as if this weren’t an exchange between customer and concierge, but rather a schoolteacher and a charge without their homework. Nevertheless, fear was a powerful agent in getting Dawn to stomach just about any passive humiliation at this point. Having the ability to get home mattered much more than seeking a dignified response for what Dawn dearly and desperately hoped was a minor issue. “I-I swear; I looked for it everywhere in the room and--!” “Well, let’s retrace our steps,” the woman said in a sing-song kind of voice, “where do you last remember having it, honey?” “In my room!” Dawn whined over the phone. She could already tell that it was going to be like pulling teeth just to get anything close to progress with this Amazon. “Please! I’ve searched everywhere! I think one of the maids took my luggage, or something!” “Now, Dawn, stealing is a very serious accusation,” the Amazon slowly explained over the phone. “Are you absolutely positively sure that you didn’t misplace it by accident? Why don’t you go look again just to be--” “YES!” Dawn did shout this time. “I’m positive! Please! My bag has my passport and visa in it! I need that stuff to leave this dimension!” There was a pause over the other end of the line. Dawn’s heart sank. Did she upset the Amazon? Was she mad now? Her heart felt ready to burst as she was already reliving the experience with Stacy in the bathroom. What if this Candace woman came up to punish her for yelling? What if it was worse than a soapy mouth? What if--?! “I see.” The woman then spoke again, sounding still upbeat, though closer to neutral than Little-friendly peppy. “I can promise you honey that we will do the best we can to find your belongings, but I need to double-check with you. You really think that someone stole your things?” “Yes!” Dawn replied, much more mindful of her volume now. “Alrighty then,” she said, and Dawn could hear the smile from the other end. “I’ll officially log your complaint! It may take a little bit for our internal investigation to be complete, but I promise you’ll be taken care of in the meantime. Can you describe what your suitcase looks like?” “It’s mainly turquoise, with a black trim...” Dawn said. “Turquoise, black trim…” The woman muttered to herself, sounding as if she were writing it down. “Is there anything else I can do for you, honey?” It was a little surprising that the woman planned to do what Dawn had hoped for. An Amazon was listening to her. Sure, maybe obligated by the responsibilities of her occupation, but cooperation nonetheless. “N-no...that’s all. Uhm...thank you.” Dawn said. “Of course, sweetheart!” Yet she couldn’t shake that tone which talked down to her. “Thank you for staying with us, and I hope the remainder is to your satisfaction! And not to worry; I’ll inform your tour guide, Stacy, about your current situation!” “Y-you are…?” Dawn asked, slightly surprised. Maybe she could grasp the potential formalities in place, yet the only thing she wanted from that terrible Amazon was distance. Yet if experience taught Dawn anything, direct pushback only seemed to make things worse for her in this dimension. “I...I see...okay, then. Thank you...” And she hung up the phone, exhaling a deep sigh as she felt the need to cry. In the span of one day she’d been kidnapped, re-kidnapped by a different couple that tried seducing her into becoming their permanent baby, force-fed soap by her own tour guide, robbed of her phone, and now potentially every other thing she brought with her to this dimension. What unnerved her the most was an extreme sense of powerlessness. Constantly, for anything to ever progress now, it seemed that her only options were to either let the Amazons around her do as they pleased or for herself to do what they demanded of her. Even now, left without the last of her belongings, she was physically incapable of taking any direct action to find her things. She called herself an adult, but what agency did she really have? All she had was this “system” to trust in, truly screwed if the legislation itself decided to turn on her. With that being the end of her thought exercise, left on such a grim, paralyzing note, she did feel her eyes begin to water as she laid back down on the bed that was far too big for her. She stared across at the window she could only reach to put her hands on the sill of, much less summon the Amazonian strength required to open it. Hope being the last thing she had left to combat any obstacles thrown her way now, Dawn managed to give herself some time to sleep despite the cesspool of negative emotions she was encased in. “Dawn...Dawn?” A familiar, unwelcomed voice jostled her shoulder as the girl moaned and groaned. She opened her eyes and could see out the window. The sky was blackened and the stars were in the sky. “Dawn?” The voice said again, speaking above her. The girl turned her head and felt a jolt in her chest once she saw who it was. Looking down at her with a complacent smiling face was the terrible Amazon, none other than Stacy. Dawn quickly rolled herself across the bed, moving with such urgency and with fear that the only thing which stopped her from going off the other end entirely were the safety rails added on the edge. “My! Someone must’ve had a bad dream, huh?” Stacy chuckled, yet no matter how cheery she looked, Dawn witnessed first-hand just what lies beyond her mask. This was the first time Dawn had ever found this woman in her room unannounced. It’s not a matter of possibility, Dawn would expect she could, considering the hotel staff only let the Amazon tour guide handle their room keys. That being said, being woken up by an Amazon that punished you the last time you saw her was an easy scare. Taking audible breaths, and trying not to incur this woman’s wrath, Dawn ignored her desires to scream, shout, object and criticize. “What...what are you doing in here?” Dawn asked, feeling her hand grasp one of the bars behind her. “Mm...” Stacy pressed a supposing index finger on her lips, glancing back at the door. “Well, I had knocked earlier, and after getting no response I figured you were taking a nap… Guess I was right!” She chuckled, leaving Dawn’s question no more answered than it was a sentence prior. “Okay… Did you need something?” Dawn said, trying to rephrase her question. “I think it’d be better to ask if you need something?” Stacy grinned, as if a matter of losing one’s legal identification were worthy of light humor. Her counter caught Dawn off guard for a moment, mostly inciting confusion, but the conversation she had on the phone with the employee jogged her sleepy memory. “Y-yes...Someone took my luggage from my room.” A cheery look on Stacy’s face suddenly dropped, morphing into concern and worry. Yet with the woman’s theatrics, it only made Dawn feel more sick as the act and emotions appeared as grossly forced and fabricated. “Oh no!” Stacy laid a palm against her cheek, mouth hung agape. “All your things?” Dawn nodded with a gulp, already stressing just from acknowledging the predicament. “Maybe you just misplaced it?” Stacy passively commented. “You’ve been so busy and distracted with all the fun things going on...” “No. I checked everywhere in the room...” Dawn said, yet again giving up on her protest as to being an adult rather than a child. “I see...that’s a very serious issue, Dawn.” Stacy said, as if the girl at her wit’s end had not known this already. Yet as terrible as this Amazon was to her, being the authority figure that she was, Stacy was the only person Dawn could ask a burning, heart wrenching question. “Stacy...” Dawn struggled to voice the words, too paralyzed to face the potential truth. “I-if, if they take a little longer to find my stuff by tomorrow, I can just go back later, right? I mean, i-it wouldn’t make sense if--” “Oou.” Stacy interrupted, making a brief, crude noise that matched her furrowed brow. “That is something, isn’t it?” “What?” Dawn willed herself to ask. “Wh-what does that mean?” She couldn’t be implying what Dawn wanted to believe was ludicrous, right? They wouldn’t just bar her from going home if she missed the portal that she was scheduled for? They’d just send her off on the next one! It couldn’t be legal; preventing someone from going back to their own dimension. The more and more Dawn talked herself into it she fastly tried to believe that she undoubtedly would go home regardless of the outcome. And yet, what terrified her so much was how it all seemed to be contingent on others that made the decisions for her. What bled her dying hope even further was the less than stellar look Stacy was giving, even through what exaggerated lens she expressed herself through. “Honey, if you don’t have your passport or visa, that means you won’t be allowed to use the portal to go home,” Stacy explained quite simply. It felt like a ton of bricks that rained from above. “W-well...once I get them back, I can go home?” Dawn added, desperately searching for something to cling onto. “Assuming the hotel finds your belongings before tomorrow, yes.” Stacy nods. Each answer she gave only seemed to exist in hypotheticals and general statements. It was as if she seemed to avoid acknowledging a terrible, terrifying alternative that even Dawn wanted to believe wasn’t true. “But, once I do get them back, even if it’s later tomorrow I can still--” “No, you can’t.” Stacy says. An eerie silence wafted throughout the room as Dawn wordlessly stared at a certain-looking Amazon. “Why...why not?” Dawn’s voice trembled. “Your visa is only approved for travel between when you first came, sweetie, and when you’re supposed to leave tomorrow. After tomorrow at the time you’re scheduled for, your visa expires and then you won’t be allowed to travel back to Terra.” “B-but I...” Dawn’s voice quivered. “I-it’s not my fault…! I didn’t lose them, they were stolen!” Dawn pleaded, as if Stacy were the one who could solve her problems. This couldn’t be real. It was a fantasy. All a bad dream. All she needed was a mere moment of observation to realize just how fictitious this all seemed. Some random spam mail had managed to convince her to travel to another dimension, filled with giants that are infatuated with treating normal people like perpetual babies. Nothing about it made sense and neither did this, so all Dawn could find was less places to grip herself onto reality. She wasn’t really here. She wasn’t being talked down to like a child. Her phone, passport and visa weren’t missing. She was going home. She wasn’t stuck in a dimension of giants. Absolutely not. “Dawn?” The girl gasped as she felt Stacy’s hand on her shoulder. A soft touch from a woman that coated her mouth in soap. “They’ll find my stuff, right?!” Dawn started to weep. “I’m gonna go home! Th-they...they can’t just keep me here because somebody stole my stuff!” She sniffled, feeling her chest rise and fall. And above all else, what hurt Dawn the most right then was Stacy. She made a small frown, as if to offer meager amounts of sympathy. From Dawn’s perspective, Stacy scantly seemed to offer much condolences at all. If she thought at all like that woman Katherine, she might even think of her being stuck here as a solution rather than a problem. Another Portal Little saved from their own demise. “They’ll do their best, honey...” Stacy briefly rubbed Dawn’s back. Dawn sobbed, trying to hold herself together. She tried to tell herself that she needed to be prepared for whatever might happen, yet that seemed impossible when faced with every obstacle possible. “Of course,” Stacy exhaled, staring off at the door, “I suppose it’d be difficult if your bag was hidden?” Dawn sniffled, barely taking stock in her words. Hidden? What did it matter if it were hidden or not? “Whoever took it’s probably long gone, now...” Dawn hiccuped, erring on the side of pessimism with little hope to be found. “Mm...no, they’re not.” Stacy said. Like that, her words cut through the atmosphere. “How would you know…?” Dawn asked, clearly fueled by suspicion now. Her gaze slowly turned up to Stacy, who looked as rosy as could be. “Dawn, honey, do you know what the word ‘quota’ means?” She smiled down at her. “Qu-quota…?” Dawn mouthed. What did a quota have anything to do--? “Quota means a certain number of something you have to do or get,” Stacy explains, likely willfully misinterpreting Dawn’s tone. “You see, Dawn, even us Amazons can get a teeny bit upset!” Stacy explained, annunciating her explanation with squinted fingers in front of Dawn. “When you said that naughty word in the lobby, you very much needed to be punished for it, but I suppose I may have gone a bit further than I normally would have… I was upset with you, you see.” The longer Stacy went on to speak, the more confused Dawn felt. She came here to discuss your missing luggage is what you figured, yet why was she trying to relive the very recent past? It was obvious as could be that swearing pissed her off. Need she explain that any further? “I-I apologized...” Dawn muttered, now feeling afraid for any kind of retroactive punishment Stacy might figure on the fly that should be warranted. “Yes, you did,” Stacy nods to herself, “and you showed me how sorry you were. I forgive you for that.” But what did any of this have to do with her luggage? “My job as a tour guide is very important, Dawn,” Stacy said, “It’s my job to keep all you chickadees accounted for the entire time you’re under my care! For example, if I were to take you all out to the park across the street, but one of you stayed behind at the hotel and I didn’t know, you understand how that would be very troublesome for me, don’t you?” “I...I guess…?” Dawn shrugged. “Good!” Stacy nods, approving her piecewise digestion of the nuggets of explanation. “So, can you also understand how troublesome it might be if...say, one of my little chicks were to be adopted by an Amazon while we were outside, then come back as if nothing ever happened?” Dawn wasn’t looking at her right then, staring forward as well. Yet in that moment Dawn could feel a chill up her spine, prickled by all the goosebumps along her arms and hairs sticking up.She could feel two piercing eyes above her, staring down on meager prey with its carnivorous fangs. “Dawn?” Stacy said in a crisp, neutral tone. Everything felt so acute in that moment, Dawn could hear the separation of the Amazon’s very lips before she even went to speak. “Dawn, you were marked as the last Little for my quota.” Stacy said. “I figured you had been adopted when one of the other Littles came and told me you’d been grabbed.” She knew? She knew about this morning; her being taken? And yet she didn’t do anything about it? Dawn wanted to ask why in the hell no one came to rescue her, but Stacy continued. And as she did, Dawn could hear the annoyance and pissed-off attitude begin to bleed into her chipper voice. “I’m supposed to be one Little shorter than I am right now. This nest has one too many chicks in it, Dawn.” And then, Dawn could feel the mattress shift as the Amazon leaned in closer to her, so close that she could feel the woman’s breath as she spoke in a low whisper, directly into her ear. “You’re supposed to be adopted right now.”

Void has been filled! For a moment, at least. Truth be told I've had this chapter in excess for a bit, but I tend to go back to things I write and tweak them over and over. I figured I should just put it out as is though. Lots of tangents for other one-offs I'll possibly revisit, but if you're referring to Illegal Immigrant, yes, that I have been working on a bit more closely the past few days! Thank you for commenting and I hope that you continue to enjoy! Yes! Thank you for the kind words! Ah, yes, Joyce and business; name a more dynamic duo (Other than Joyce and Emily). I'm glad that I've left it in a seemingly interesting place! As for life, it's slow, with it's obstacles, but it's in a decent place. I was meant to be studying abroad in Japan this coming Summer, but unfortunately that was a bust. Thank you for commenting and continuing to enjoy my work. I'll be excited to post again! Haha, thank you for enjoying the story so much! If I ever feel like I'm hitting a dull moment in the story I always think of how many people are enjoying and impressed by the character development thus far. Again, thank you so much for the kind words and continuing to read! Heyo, thank you for the comment! Yeah, chapters typically stay around mid-20 pages in the format that I type in, but every now and then it tends to reach pretty far... Thank you for also mentioning your thoughts on the pacing! I definitely think some kind of pause needs to be taken for the characters, but I definitely want to progress things in particular areas. Not going to lie, I'm a bit of a fan of Emily and Joyce myself. I'm always excited to hear that this story is held with such high regard for so many people, it really means a lot to me. Thank you for your patience as always, and I'll be excited when I'm able to post again! Hmm...a legitimate avenue? Or, maybe just a silly tangent? Who knows! Thanks for commenting, and I hope you continue to enjoy!

31 - Moment of Pause “Just...just don’t hit any bumps, okay?” Emily pleaded nervously, practically a bead of sweat rolling down the side of her head. She clutched her charge and held it close to her arms, fearing for its dear life. “If you act like that, it makes me want to tease you, you know?” Joyce grinned, leaning her foot just a little more in tune to the engine’s growing hum. “Stop! Stop!” Emily shouted, and her cries were answered as Joyce eased off the speed with an amused laugh. “Emily, it’s just a bottle, not a bomb?” Joyce giggled. “Yeah, but it’s an expensive one!” Emily worriedly said, looking down at the luxurious item. “You don’t even know how much it is?” Joyce said, keeping her eyes on the road. “Because you wouldn’t tell me!” She retorted with an annoyed attitude. The day Joyce came home with it Emily had asked what it was, and her answer being a “small” gift to Michael and his wife for having them over. Well, Emily knew it to be expensive because if it hadn’t been Joyce wouldn’t have minded telling her the amount. In other words, responses like, “Don’t worry about it,” or “Not that much,” equated to a digit followed by too many zeroes for Emily’s purse. “Does it bother you that much?” Joyce asked, though looking no less chipper. Frankly this felt like a wonderful serving of karma for Emily’s little stunt about the whole “cheating” scandal. It’d been almost a week and it still made Joyce furrow her brows, thinking how gullible she’d been… “Mm...well, I hope they like wine…” Emily pensively spoke, looking down on the bottle. A dark crimson encased in a tinted glass, sealed by a cork wrapped in twine, shrouded by a paper covering, added with a present bow to boot. Joyce stole her an urgent glance. “Well don’t say that now! That wasn’t cheap, you know!” “See!? I knew it!” Emily hadn’t skipped a beat in her persecution, followed by more laughter from Joyce. Naturally she’d done it to get a rise out of the frazzled girl, and it felt great. “You’re gonna need to calm down there, munchkin,” Joyce rhythmically ran her thumb across the steering wheel, “otherwise you’re gonna be too tired to socialize when we get there?” “Maybe all I need is some of this fifty-thousand fun juice.” Emily mused. “Okay, it wasn’t that expensive. Two digits less, please.” “You didn’t pack me a weird bathing suit, did you?” Emily asked as she turned her head to the large canvas bag they had in the backseat. “Cross my heart,” Joyce swore. Though, that wouldn’t be for forever… Sure, getting to see Emily in a bikini was exciting, but her other side wanted to see what kind of kiddush one-pieces she could get her into. Which begged a new question: does Amy do bathing suits too? “...No diapers either, right?” “Definitely not.” Joyce didn’t play with the phrasing much at all this time. It’d unfortunately become a sensitive issue in not the way she liked. “...And in regards to that, I was thinking we should finally talk about that. Either tonight or tomorrow… Is that alright?” And it had certainly been a week since the Zoo incident; the reason for their small get-together today and the tension that remained behind closed doors. “Mm.” Emily nodded with agreement. It had become more of an awkward thing the longer they stayed away from it. Once again, neither felt any kind of animosity to the other, yet felt a need to establish themselves clearly. What one would acknowledge though and the other would never say was Joyce’s need to be fitted with a kill switch or speed bump. Mommy Joyce, particularly. But no matter what, what both wanted more than anything was to go back to the way things had been and continue progressing as they were. Somehow they’d lost the reigns and given themselves a scare. “It’s kinda weird, though,” Emily passively spoke as she looked out the window, “I’ve never been outside the city here.” “Yeah?” Joyce in tune responded. “I think I have a couple times. I thought about getting a nice house out here for a short minute, but in the end, I would rather staying closer to the company, and financials aren’t too big of a factor...” “Speaking of which, are we almost there?” Emily muttered, leaning into the GPS on the console. “Our Estimated Arrival Time is approximately three minutes.” Emily repeated verbatim from the screen. “Roger that, navigator.” Joyce smirked. They were driving up a winding hill right now. It was an interesting neighborhood; suburbs that hadn’t prioritized the quantity in housing over quality. Decently sized and spacious properties. Probably a few degrees less than the market Joyce might start to consider, but nice nonetheless. Clearly Michael and his wife did well for themselves. “I was a little surprised to hear from Michael so soon,” Joyce said. “Yeah, me too,” Emily agreed, “but it’s probably better this way. Otherwise we’d probably forget about them?” Nothing against Michael and Jackie, but that’s how relationships went. Leave them idle and you start to drift elsewhere. “A very fair point, especially when your only connection is having given couple’s counselling to the other?” Joyce chuckled. “True...” Emily said, not so warm to reliving the experience. “It’ll be fun to get to know Michael a bit more, though. Him including his wife; I think he said she was back home from business?” “What if she turns out to be like your...business enemy or something?” Emily asked in a mostly not so serious tone. “Not gonna happen, don’t worry,” Joyce laughed. “I don’t really see my competitors as enemies. More along the lines of...potential business partners with similar interests.” Emily only stared at her, letting the description soak in. “You sound like the business enemy...” “Well, it’s all a matter of perspective.” Joyce curtly replied, leading to giggles from Emily. “Regardless of what she does for work, which is very much unlikely the same as mine, I promise to play nice!” Emily gave an accepting nod. “Mmph.” She approved, as if she were the new authority figure in their dynamic. “I’ve raised you well.” “Raised me? We’ll see who raises who when I toss you into their pool...” Joyce muttered with a sneaky grin. Though her playful tone shifted almost immediately. “Oh look! We’re already here.” She said as they rounded the final curb. Coming into view was a nicely sized two-story home, paired with a double garage and a large, green front lawn. A tall white fence ran along the perimeter of its backyard. “It seems kinda stereotypical? In a good way.” Emily remarked about the home. It looked nice, especially the bottom trim of rock and mortar along the base of the house. “Well, stereotypical for an above average middle class home, I guess.” Joyce agreed. Joyce pulled into the long driveway before killing the engine. Both got out, and Emily was closer to the path leading to the front porch, but she lingered by the vehicle, waiting for Joyce. With the mention of swimming, both Joyce and Emily opted for something more poolside, that being sandals, exposed shoulders, sunglasses and shorts. “Actually, I haven’t swam once since I came to this state,” Emily suddenly admitted. “Really?” Joyce was a little surprised. “Are you excited to get a chance to go back in a pool?” “Kinda...” Emily pivoted her sandal-clad foot off the ground with her toe, as if to vent her poorly hidden feelings. “...It’d be kinda nice...” “I’m glad to see you looking forward to something~!” Joyce commented with a kiss on her cheek. “W-well, you’re gonna swim too, right?” She asked. After all, it wouldn’t be cool unless the cool kids were doing it. “Who’s gonna lift you up when your feet don’t touch the bottom?” Joyce asked, though the joke became apparent faster than Joyce could keep a straight face. “Bleeeeh~” Emily replied, in the form of a wet, flapping tongue. Joyce slung the canvas bag over her shoulder and walked with Emily to the front door. They rang the bell and waited patiently. “She’s here! She’s here!” A faint voice came from inside the house. Joyce and Emily shared a look with each other, trying to discern it. Suddenly, Joyce was tapping Emily on the shoulder. “I’d hate to blow her cover, so try not to make it obvious, but...” Joyce pointed Emily’s gaze to a window accompanied by curtains, only one end looked moved to the side, as a tiny pair of eyes stared from within. As Emily leaned back to get a better look, the eyes vanished and the curtain fell back into place. “Whoa--what? Jackie! Slow down! You’re gonna make me trip and break something!” A familiar voice chastised from inside the home. Finally, they heard the knob turn and the door opened to Michael greeting them. “Hey you two! Emily, Joyce, glad you guys could make it!” “Thank you for having us,” Joyce thanked him, “Should we come in through the front or around the back…?” Michael waved the notion off. “Come on in, we can head into the backyard from inside.” He opened the additional glass door on top of the wooden one for them. “Pardon the diabolical Jackie Bomb that went off in the living room. Try not to look on the way by; it isn’t pretty...” And as the ashamed tour guide explained, they did pass by the entrance to the living room, which certainly did look...out of sorts. Toys were scattered everywhere, and so were some of the throw pillows kept on the couch. Emily could also hear some kind of cartoon coming from the tv. “Where is Jackie, by the way?” Emily asked. “We thought we heard her...and saw her.” She added the last point with a small laugh. “Well, I figured it wouldn’t be a big deal if we told her you two would be coming over the weekend for a small pool party, but apparently a week wasn’t enough to get it out of her system.” Michael sighed with a chuckle, reminiscing with questionable feelings. “Sorry in advance, Emily, but Jackie may be very well glued to you. We’ll keep her on a leash as best we can, though.” “No problem…?” Emily answered, wondering why she got the special warning. But giving it some more thought, maybe because she met Jackie first and had some one-on-one with her… “Joyce, sorry to say she seems to have a fixation on Emily. I’m sure she’ll be excited to see you again too, though?” Joyce played it off nicely, laughing as she said, “Don’t worry, I promise not to take offense!” In spite of her fondness of babying Emily, that didn’t extend to being a huge fan of kids. She’d never dislike a child without reason, including Jackie, but the thought of them didn’t put her over the moon. The closer they got to the kitchen, a conversation could be heard. “Jackie, you need to stop tugging on my pants!” A voice complained. “But…! Can you come with me?” Jackie could be heard begging. “I need to finish setting up the snacks, honey. You’re perfectly capable of saying ‘hi’ on your own. Go on now, shoo!” She chastised her playfully, chuckling as Jackie could be heard making a whining noise. And as Michael, Joyce and Emily entered the kitchen, it came to no one’s surprise when they saw the scene. Just as the voices and tone described, Jackie was clutching the woman’s pants, now hiding herself behind them with half an eye peeking at Emily and Joyce. “What are we gonna do with you, you little monkey?” The woman laughed. She looked up and turned to the three other adults. “Oh! You two must be Emily and Joyce! I’ve heard so much about...” She continued to smile at their entrance, though she looked at a loss for words once her eyes fell on Emily. Then after a confused pause, her expression lit up again.”Ah! I remember you!” She laughed to herself while the only other person in the room who could be capable of understanding was Emily. “Huh?” Michael looked between Emily and his wife, Joyce in a similar fashion. “Hon, you two know each other?” Apparently it got to the woman quite a bit, because she was wiping her eye. Emily stayed quiet though, suddenly feeling quite embarrassed. “We saw each other at a bar almost a week ago! We didn’t exactly end on good terms though...funny how things work out.” “G-good to see you again...” Emily felt sheepish, and quite regretful over the way she acted the first time. She really wasn’t counting on seeing her again. “I’m sorry about what I said--!” “Oh? That?” She waved her hand dismissively with a smile. “Don’t worry about it. You had your reasons,” she looked at Michael to give him the abbreviated version, “I chatted with her for a little bit and offered to pick up her tab, but I guess I must have sounded like a shady conman with some of my comments...” Now Joyce was starting to feel a bit more clued in, taking in the realization that this was the woman from the bar Emily went to… Red hair...nice figure...good looks...stable financial income? She was right about to give her a narrow gaze until her inner voice of reason walloped her brain. Idiot! She’s married! How is she going to steal Emily from you?! “So you two already met?” Michael asked Emily. “Sort of...” Emily said awkwardly, hoping dearly they wouldn’t have to go into any more detail about how bitchy she was being. She didn’t see much of a profiteer anymore, rather a cheery wife and mother. “We never exchanged names, though.” “It’s great to finally meet you, I’m Joyce.” Joyce was the first to extend her hand, “I had heard some pretty interesting things about that day!” Joyce laughed, though not even herself knew if it was truly genuine. “Sorry if you heard anything bad about me, I’m promise I’m not as bad as I might have seemed,” she returned the shake, “I’m Carol. And, I know you’ve already met her, but this is our little fireball, Jackie, who won’t seem to come out from behind my legs?” True to her word, the six year old remained terribly shy. She made a vocal pout as she stayed behind cover. Carol gave a loving sigh, leaning in to give an audible whisper. “Honestly, this little monster stretches my pants twice over every time she meets somebody new!” “Uh, it’s nice to meet you, Carol…” Emily spoke up as she came forward, “officially, this time.” Emily stuck out her hand. Carol smiled once more, returning her gesture. “Likewise, Emily.” Though, to Emily and Joyce’s surprise, she tugged on Emily’s hand, pulling her in for a brief hug. While Emily tried to comprehend what had happened, Carol let out another laugh as Joyce blinked. “Sorry, sorry!” Carol lamented, letting her go. “I figured there might have been some tension left over from our first, unofficial meeting. That, and I don’t want you to get the impression I’m all business.” “Uh...it’s alright,” Emily did her best to laugh it off. As Emily stood there between Carol and Joyce, her back to the latter, she could feel herself in the way of a targeted gaze. She turned her head, expecting to see some kind of fury, but instead it was a rosy smile from Joyce. Emily had an inkling of something in her mind however. She’s...jealous?! “Now, if my wonderful husband could do me the pleasure of removing this tiny terror from my legs, I’ll be almost done with our snacks!” And in turn, Michael managed to get ahold of Jackie as she squirmed in his arms, pouting the whole time. “Come on Jackie, don’t you want to say hi to Emily and Joyce again?” Michael sighed as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “You wouldn’t believe it,” Carol added as she spoke to them, “Jackie could not stop for a second about you!” She said to Emily. “The whole week it’s been about how much fun she wanted to have with you! Even when one of her friends came over she managed to infect them with curiosity, too. You’re like a mini celebrity to her.” She laughed, as Emily sort of did too. It was a bit odd to be obsessed over like that, but given it was through the scope of a child, it became more endearing than anything else… “Well, I thought knowing you’d be off the market, I was safe, but maybe I still need to be on the defensive?” Joyce countered with a small joke. Carol found it funny, but Emily wasn’t sure whether she trusted Joyce’s intentions. “That reminds me!” Emily finally spoke up. She held the bottle wrapped in a bow forward. “We wanted to get you two something for having us over...” “Really?” Carol gave a surprised look, but accepted the bottle while reading the front. “Really, you two didn’t have to do that... Oh, honey! Look! It’s a bottle from Carmine’s!” She looked back at Joyce and Emily. “We can’t take something like this - it must have cost you a small fortune!” “Please, we insist,” Joyce stayed her friendly self, “I’m a bit of a regular there anyways, so if you think about it, getting you a gift also puts me in good favor with the owner?” “Jeez,” Michael made an impressed whistle as he looked at the bottle’s date. “I don’t suppose we could trade the bottle for a reservation there instead? We tried for our last anniversary, but we weren’t expecting such a long backlog for reservations…” “I couldn’t find anyone in my circles close enough to get us in...” Carol sighed. “Well, next time you’ll have my number?” Joyce chimed in. “I’m sure I can figure something out for you down the line.” “Don’t joke,” Carol went back to a little more cutting and organizing on a large wooden platter, “we’ll actually take you up on that!” “I’m counting on it,” Joyce happily replied. She hoisted the canvas bag back over her shoulder. “I don’t want to move the party, but is there somewhere we could set our bag down? Emily and I haven’t changed into our bathing suits yet...” “Of course! If you go back down the hall, on your right you should see the opening to the bathroom. You two can change there. Michael and I need to do the same, actually, and so does Jackie.” She set her stuff down, walking to her husband and accepting Jackie into her arms. “Sorry folks, the diva’s feeling a bit shy at the moment...” She excused herself with her daughter in arms. Emily looked back at the platter. It looked divine. “Oh wow, an antipasto platter?” Joyce asked Michael, admiring the handiwork. “It all looks so good!” She commented. Closely packed and dressed in varied assortments of meats, cheeses, olives, crackers and more. “Well, especially now considering the gift you two just gave us, it’s the least we could do,” Michael said, seeming to revere their gesture much more than his own. “Either way, it all looks really good!” Emily finally commented. She tugged on Joyce’s hand, “Wanna go change now?” Joyce nodded. “Sounds like a plan, my little diva,” she grinned, leaving Emily puzzled over the verbiage as they walked to the bathroom. “Any complaints if we change at the same time?” Joyce asked right before closing the door. “Wait,” Emily’s complacent look dropped, “you mean...I’m gonna see you...naked?” Joyce furrowed her brow. “Well, yeah...you didn’t seem to mind before when I...” Then she saw the grin on Emily’s face. “You’ve been teasing me an awful lot, you know that?” Joyce tried to hide her smile as she already started to strip. “What can I say? Gotta make up for lost points. I feel...reinvigorated.” She spoke with a feigned distance in her star-struck eyes. “Hmm. Well, I’ll be needing to think about how I can knock you down a few pegs again...” She spoke deviously as she unhooked Emily’s bra, then turned for hers to be undone the same way. “And hey,” Emily stopped to look at Joyce in the eyes, “remember to play nice?” “I promise. I was just...getting the rest of it out of my system. Wouldn’t you be surprised if someone you felt threatened by hugged me the first time we met?” “So you do feel threatened by her!” Emily accused, trying to stifle a laugh. “She’s married, Joyce! To a guy!” “I know, I know! I was being...irrational.” She read her lines off the ceiling. “You know that about me already. She can’t surprise me anymore. Besides, she seems nice; I’d like to get to know her more.” Emily paused, as if to try and discern whether or not it was a lie. But it wasn’t, or either Emily could not discern well enough, because she let her off the hook. “I believe you. And another thing to remember,” Emily said, pressing her bare self against Joyce, “I only belong to you!” Joyce had raised her brows, but her look tempered into a tender smile, one Emily could feel with absolute certainty. “Yes you do,” she kissed her on the head, “And you’re the only one I take orders from.” She finally pulled out their bikinis. Understandably, Michael was the first one to be outside by the in-ground pool when Joyce and Emily came out. Joyce carried towels for both as they sat down in some chairs next to Michael surrounding a table. In its center was a long pole, and above that was an expanded umbrella to shield them from the bright sun from above. “Oh wow, I knew it was going to be a nice day, but the stars really did seem to align...” Joyce commented. “Right?” Michael agreed. “It feels like you can’t make weather-dependent kinds of plans, otherwise Murphy’s Law rears its head...” “Sorry we’re late!” Carol announced her arrival as she brought Jackie out in arms with her. Carol was in a two-piece as well, whereas Jackie was in a one-piece. Pink, polka dotted with mermaids patterned all over. Joyce fought hard not to sigh. Definitely need to get Emily something like that… “Jeez though, it’s been so long since I’ve even gone near a pool,” Emily briefly ranted, “I’m practically ready to be a mermaid if it means I can swim again!” Of all things to happen, no one expected it to be the turn of Jackie’s head, a wide, glowing smile. “You like mermaids too?” Emily suddenly paused with surprise. “Uhm, yeah! I like them a lot. Do you too?” “Yeah!” Jackie vigorously nodded. Taking advantage of the moment, Carol was able to let her go. She scurried over to the seat next to Emily, climbing in. “Do you like Ariel?” She eagerly asked. “O--...of course I do!” Emily said, suddenly nervous about how much her mythical sea life knowledge was about to be called into question. “She’s my favorite mermaid!” Though, she hadn’t a clue what other ones existed, if any… Jackie giggled, seeming overjoyed to hear this. “Me too! I like Ariel cuz she has hair like Mommy’s!” Hair like her mom’s? Like Carol’s? Oh, duh. Red. Emily made an agreeing noise. “That’s a good point. They both do look kinda similar...” Carol then came back out with the platter of delicious looking food. After another quick trip inside, she was coming back out with cups of ice water. Emily had been saved from her interrogation once Carol sat down in the chair Jackie was in, opting to keep her in her lap. “I would offer to try out that bottle you two brought, but for the sake of sensible thinking and safe decisions, maybe when we don’t need to worry about driving that night?” Carol smirked, leading to mutual agreement. “So Joyce, you’ve gotta be pulling our leg, right?” Michael asked as she grabbed a small ball of mozzarella. “You said you’re a regular at Carmine’s? We can’t even manage to go once!” “Mm, well...” Joyce paused to finish swallowing, “It started first as a business dinner, but I guess I had a chance meeting with the owner that night. I said I was a fan of the food so he insisted that I come again. So I did, talked a little more, and it wasn’t so hard after that getting to go again. Also, the food was good, so I may have invested a little...” Emily from the sidelines raised a brow. A little? “But, I guess I’m a regular for the owner. It’s a little embarrassing, but they sort of know my face there.” “If we do somehow manage to go, you’ll have to go with us,” Carol added, “you seem like you’d get the red carpet rolled out for you every time you go! And Emily needs to come too, of course!” “That definitely sounds like fun,” Joyce smiled. “Can I come too?” Jackie chipperly added. Joyce gave a difficult response, which was an awkward smile, unsure of how to phrase her response. It needn’t be said, but Carmine’s was closer to a business dinner establishment than a regular restaurant. Kids weren’t much of a thing there… “I don’t think you’d like it there anyways, Honey,” Michael jumped in. “No chicken fingers,” he said solemnly, to which incited a genuine frown from Jackie. She had lost interest entirely. “Mommy!” Jackie had already shifted her attention. “Can we go swimming?” “In a minute, honey,” Carol said as she pacified her with half a roll of sliced provolone and gave herself the rest. “Joyce, I’m sorry for putting the spotlight on you so much, but what do you do for work?” Joyce nodded as she chewed. “I run a medical company. Frontier?” Quietly, Emily gave her the side eye. Not only was this the first time she’d heard the exact truth herself, but someone she just met could get the answer out of her immediately? By now Emily had started to draw her conclusions, but it was still vexing in its own way… Michael lightly laughed as he took a sip of his water. “Stop joking - after that gift you gave, we really won’t know what you say is fact or fiction!” Joyce raised a brow, signaling her innocent confusion. “...You’re being serious?” Carol asked once more, and Joyce nodded. “I don’t want to make this all about me, but if you can’t take my word for it, you could always look me up...” The married couple quickly double backed though. “No, no! We believe you; we’d never call you a liar, it’s just...surprising,” Michael gave an astonished chuckle. “It’s kind of funny to think how one thing led to another. What were you two doing at the zoo?” “My parents were visiting for a few days and Emily and I came up with the zoo as a place for us to go.” Joyce explained. “Ah, that’s right!” Michael then remembered. “Emily mentioned something like that when we were talking.” He didn’t go into detail, which both Emily and Joyce appreciated. He had the politeness to not dig any further. As great as it was to meet him, their first introductions weren’t caused by anything good. “And Emily was fighting with Joyce!” Jackie suddenly said with an earnest tone, assuming her contribution to be helpful. “A-ahm…?” Joyce gave an embarrassed laugh, unsure of how to bridge off of that. Emily looked equally as stunned as well. “Jackie!” Carol admonished, “We don’t talk about things that aren’t our business to share.” “But I was there!” Jackie complained. “No ‘but’s,” Michael stepped in. Before Jackie could start to feel upset about being scolded, Emily hurriedly interjected. “It’s okay, really! It’s just a sort of...sensitive subject, that’s all.” “Sorry...” Jackie was the first to say, impressing her parents, even if she couldn’t look Emily in the eyes. “It’s alright.” Emily smiled. There wasn’t much point in being upset now. Not as if it could be taken back, and well...kids are kids. “Actually, come to think of it,” Michael pivoted, “Emily, I can’t remember. Did we ever talk about work? What kind of work are you in?” It was an odd instinct, but Emily’s surprise from the question left her looking at Carol for a split-second. “Me? I’m...in real estate.” Her answer was slow and to herself less than stellar. Still, Michael nodded. “That’s great. I mean, the market fluctuates, but there’s always gotta be some kind of property that needs moving, I guess? Are you someone that sells the houses?” He asked. “Not exactly...I was...” She was starting to feel a bit warm. Her own mind was talking her into this, yet she couldn’t shake the dreadful embarrassment in having to state that she was jobless. Regardless of the reason, what good did it look to declare yourself a jobless face living it up with a wealthy company head? “I do the office work.” Emily managed to speak, but didn’t find it hard to be brief. Uncomfortably so. Nevertheless, Michael eased the tension seemingly felt only by Emily as he nodded. “I can definitely relate to the office work. I do detailing work for an electrical company, but no matter the medium, there’s always the same middleman stuff we have to deal with...” He sighed right then, as if reliving the workdays that just transpired. “Meanwhile,” he looked at his wife with jealousy, “this one probably spends more time outside her own office than in it.” “You try driving and flying all over the place, five days a week, with weekends included.” Carol defensively said. “Well, now that we’ve all had a turn, what do you do, Carol?” Joyce asked, truthfully curious herself. “Me? I’m a bit more freeform, I guess, but I help invest in smaller and more...unorthodox establishments?” Naturally, the use of a big word garnered Jackie’s attention. “Mommy, what’s un...un-or-thoh-docks?” She asked. “It means not as common. You don’t see it often.” Carol answered, kissing her on the forehead. Joyce had asked and she wasn’t disappointed. Rather, spurred. “Really? Which kinds?” “Well...I’d be willing to discuss more, but...” And with her hand out of view from the small girl sitting in her lap, she quietly pointed at her. Joyce laughed, understandingly. “Actually, nevermind. Emily’s keeping me on a tight leash anyway; today is all play and no business, she said.” “Oh?” Carol’s tone rose in mischief. “I didn’t mean it like that…!” Emily made a small whine, giving Joyce the kind of look that felt quite cheated. And just as Joyce was thinking of another playful quip to say, Jackie had once more stolen the show. “Mommy…!” Jackie genuinely whined. “I wanna go swimming!” “Okay, okay,” Carol relented, lifting her out of her lap as she stood. As soon as she set her down, Jackie was already bolting for the shallow end of the pool, right until Michael called for her with a stern voice. “Jackie!” He said, freezing her in her tracks. “You know you’re not allowed in without your floaties?” And for Emily and Joyce, unbeknownst to Jackie’s personal stance on such a controversial matter, were quickly enlightened by the erupting whine from her mouth. “But Daddy…!” “Absolutely not, honey.” Carol affirmed the parental law. “Floaties first, then we can go swim.” “No!” Jackie shouted back, lightly stamping her foot. Carol set her hands on her hips. The visiting couple remained quiet, as was tradition for these kinds of things. It was always awkward having to watch a parent discipline their child right in front of guests. But before Carol could do any stern parenting, Michael elected the path of questioning. “Jackie, you’re always okay with wearing them; why not now?” Joyce much like Emily tried to mind their business despite sitting right next to it all, but she couldn’t help but make a discerning observation. The little girl, constantly as she maintained her objections, gave a not so subtle glance at she and Emily. “I...I’ma big girl!” Jackie said simply. “Yes, you are,” Carol agreed, “which is why big girls know to wear their floaties if they haven’t finished swimming lessons, yet.” “I don’t wanna!” Jackie pouted. “Then you don’t want to swim?” Carol countered. “No!” Jackie was already getting teary-eyed. “Then floaties it is.” Carol held her hand out. “Come on, we’ll go get your favorite pair.” The little girl sniffled as she took her mother’s hand and they started walking to the sliding doors. “Uhm...Carol?” Everyone turned their heads, well except for a bashful Jackie, to Emily. “If it’s okay...maybe I could use a pair, too?” Emily awkwardly chuckled. “After all, it’s been a while since I last swam...I might be out of practice?” Everyone seemed to be surprised, yet the constant outlier seemed to be quite curious. “Do you need floaties too?” Jackie asked Emily, turning her head. “W-well...” Emily looked yet again on the spot. “I guess it’s better safe than sorry?” “Emily, are you sure?” Carol asked, looking terribly apologetic. Above Jackie’s head all the adults could see her intent clear as day. “You really don’t need to...” “No! Honestly, I better play it safe. Don’t wanna drown in somebody’s pool, after all.” Emily breathed an exaggerated sigh of relief, stealing a grin at Jackie, infected by the look and mumbled a giggle. “Hmm...you make a good point, Emily,” Joyce spoke up next. “Mm...Carol? Actually, could you bring me a pair too, if you have them? I think I might have gotten a bit rusty as well.” Emily gave Joyce a brief look, who smiled. Carol seemed to have been caught off guard not once, but now twice. Michael seemed surprised as well. “...Alrighty, then.” Carol nodded. “Three pairs of floaties.” Then she looked down at Jackie. “See? Emily and Joyce don’t mind wearing them, why do you?” “No! No! I’ll wear them!” Jackie kept tugging on Carol’s hand, her attitude pulling a complete 180. They watched the mother and daughter go inside before turning back to themselves amongst the trio. “Thank you, you two.” Michael appreciatively smiled. “Even though she’s just a kid, Jackie can be self-conscious around others, especially people she wants to impress.” Michael said, especially looking at Emily. “Well...it’s only a pair of floaties,” Emily shrugged. “I can swallow that kinda pill if it makes her feel more comfortable.” Really, the thought only barely crossed her mind before she was already putting it into action. Granted, opting in for a kiddie look probably didn’t do great things for her “Adult Image”. A pair of lips kissed Emily’s temple. “What was that for?” “Nothing. Just proud of you.” Joyce grinned. And so it wasn’t much later on until Two women and one small girl were all donning inflatable floats wrapped around their arms. “They’re...snug...” Joyce said, looking at her arms. They didn’t fully reach her biceps and sat just above her elbows, seeing as they were kid-sized. Carol paused for a breath, who was currently breathing air into Jackie’s which did fit her as intended. What seemed to matter the most was that her smile was from ear to ear. “Don’t worry, my husband’s a great swimmer if you start to drown!” Carol joked. Joyce smiled back before saying to Michael, “Counting on you!” to which he gave a playful nod. “Jackie, stop fidgeting, you little rascal,” Carol said, finding her mouth being dragged every which way as the little girl couldn’t stop hopping around. She marveled at all the grown-ups taking after her. And how couldn’t she? She felt part of something now. “It almost feels like getting my blood pressure taken...” Emily commented on her own set, decorated in mermaid prints. Jackie had insisted Emily get her favorite pair. Which is funny to think about, that Jackie could have a favorite among things she seemed to hate… “At least yours fit pretty well,” Joyce observed, giving Emily’s a little tug. Unlike Joyce, Emily’s arms were just small enough to slide them up into place with a little finagling. Would it actually save her from drowning? Doubtful. But, would it keep her fashionable? ...Also doubtful. Emily stepped over to the edge of the pool, sticking just a toe in the water. And to her pleasant surprise, it was quite warm. “Is this pool heated?” Emily asked Michael. He nodded. “To quote my wife, ‘I wouldn’t be caught dead swimming otherwise’.” “I don’t think I’ve ever been to a heated swimming pool before...” Emily touched the water again in awe. “Okay, honey, all set.” Carol sufficed, giving her daughter a pat on the back. All four girls looked at the water. Carol said to Michael, “Coming in?” “Maybe in a minute,” he paused to eat a piece of cheese from the board. “Gotta make up for everybody’s share!” And in a sudden moment Emily saw the world around her turn sideways as she felt a moment of trance. It was a princess carry like the many she’d found herself in before. And there she was, in Joyce’s arms. Staring up at her with a blush, especially admiring her figure in her bikini. This all happened in the span of a couple seconds, and Emily blushed, flustered that she’d be making such a bold and romantic advance right now… “J-Joyce! Really? Righ--” But it was Joyce’s devilish smile that betrayed the fantasy. “Emily’s first!” And for just a moment, Emily had flown. She soared wonderfully high. High enough to wail from the bottom of her lungs to the top, enough to feel her heart drop for just a moment as gravity pulled her right back down. Then, wonder and amazement quickly swam away as the girl cannonballed into the water. Underneath the water everything was muted above, but Emily scrambled with waving arms and kicking feet as she swam to the surface. All she could hear were Jackie’s eager giggles and laughs. “Do me! Me next!” Jackie begged, hopping from toe to toe in front of Joyce. Joyce though gave her a confused look. “Do what?” “That!” She excitedly shouted, pointing at Emily. “That where?” Joyce turned her head, obviously playing dumb. “Like Emily! Over there!” She fully turned this time to point. And now with Joyce in her blind spot, the squeal of a six year old became the new tune as Joyce whisked her in the air and dropped her in the pool, aiming for the shallow end this time. The girl immediately bobbed to the top, courtesy of her floaties, and the rush of excitement already had her begging for more. “Is it warm?” Joyce asked. Emily could only stare with a fire in her eyes. “Hey Em, catch!” Michael shouted from behind. Emily turned in the water at the perfect time for a splash from something hitting the water to hit her face. A worthy cost though for what she had received. “Hm? What did you toss in?” Joyce asked Michael as he walked back from the small shed to his seat. “You’ll see!” But she didn’t see. Not until she felt it first. A sudden gush of water shot like a weaponized faucet at Joyce, starting at her midsection before traveling up to her chest and part of her face. Now Joyce was shouting in protest, shielding herself with a hand. Emily couldn’t stop laughing, now a super soaker in arms. Carol looked to be in love with the spectator’s seat right then, quietly stepping into the shallow end of her own accord. Joyce though put a hand on her hip, assessing the challenge before her. Not a moment more passed until she came diving into the water. A war had begun. “C-c-can we g-g-g-go back in th-the water?” Emily pleaded with chattering teeth, wrapped in a towel standing beside the outdoor table. “Unfortunately, the one drawback to having the heated pool,” Carol agreed with her own slight shivers. “BrrrRRRrrrrRRRrrr!” Jackie exclaimed with giggles, flapping her lips. Next, she started to open and close her mouth in exaggerated motions as she bared her teeth. “Look!” She excitedly grabbed Emily’s attention. “I can do it too!” She kept opening and closing her mouth, making sure to touch her teeth together each time. “D-do what?” Emily asked, looking puzzled. Michael chuckled, hoisting Jackie into the air from behind. “She means being a goofball. Looks like this little sea monster’s all pruned!” He said before playfully grabbing her hand, touching all her small, wrinkly fingers. Still, Emily moved over to Joyce to complain. “Why didn’t we bring those big towels?” She whined. “The ones that are big on me?” Joyce, who was getting the last few strands of wet hair away from her face, gave her an amused smile. “Duly noted, but those are our bathroom towels?” She reminded in a way to insinuate that the laws of the land did not permit such things. “Maybe they make those cape towels with the hoods for adults, too…?” And in that moment, before Emily even thought to oppose such childish things, her mind immediately leaned on the convenience of it. “Oh! Maybe we could ask Amy?” Joyce suggested. And this time, it wasn’t her putting on airs to get a rise out of Emily. “I just need to bring two towels next time...” Emily left it at that. “But until then, somebody needs to make like...an air heater or something. If they can heat a pool, they should heat all the outside stuff around it.” Every adult except for Emily within earshot - so all of them, raised an eyebrow. “Like a...heater?” Michael asked with a small laugh. Emily’s eyes lit up. “Yeah! Like that! Only...” She paused to realize what she was saying. “...Nevermind.” With another laugh out of the way at Emily’s expense, a new topic came up. “Oh, are you planning to have lunch with us?” Michael asked the two. “I know I didn’t give much info over the phone, but that’s what we were planning for.” “As long as we aren’t cutting into your time elsewhere,” Carol added. “Stay!” Jackie commanded, yet in truth disguised by her childlike tact, begged. “Please! Please!” Emily and Joyce shared a brief “why not?” kind of look before mutually nodding. “I don’t see why we wouldn’t?” Joyce decided. It was a resounding joy from the family of three, some more vocal than others (Jackie). “I think I’ll take me and Jackie in first, then,” Michael said standing from his chair. “Less hair on our heads to deal with. Have fun, ladies!” He bid them a temporary farewell as he ushered Jackie along and back into the house. Carol watched them leave with a smile before looking back at them. “Thank you, you two, for playing along with Jackie like that.” Emily smiled and waved it off. “Michael said the same thing; I don’t really mind.” “We don’t really mind?” Joyce butted in with a grin, making Emily feel apologetic. “Sorry...forgot.” Her sheepish attitude naturally gave the other two giggles as they sat down in the chairs while wrapped in towels. “Carol, I hate to admit it, but it’s been eating away at me…” Joyce looked at her with tingles of interest. “What kinds of businesses were you talking about?” Carol nodded, but glanced at Emily for just a second. “Joyce, I don’t mind talking about it, but awfully bold of you when Emily has you on a leash, remember?” Joyce gave Emily what could only be akin to her own version of puppy dog eyes. With an upturned nose and an exaggerated ‘hmmf’, Emily turned her head. “Do as you please! I tried!” With her liability out the window, a corporate war spawning in the simple backyard of a suburban home was no longer her fault. She tried. With her daydreams out of the way though, Emily listened on with a bit of her own curiosity. “Now I feel a bit on the spot...” Carol pretended a nervous laugh. “But, really, it’s nothing as crazy as you think. I’m not some kingpin with a monopoly on the underground drug trade, or anything!” Emily and Joyce laughed, although inside Emily’s mind, a small voice seemed to tell her that the depths of business had no end in sight… “Like I said earlier, I tend to help build up...niche businesses in...niche markets.” Carol explained, albeit cryptically. Emily looked a little shocked before muttering, “D...drugs?” “No! Absolutely not!” Carol dismissed it entirely as Joyce was in stitches and Emily with reddened cheeks. She sighed before her smile came back in full. “Niche doesn’t mean illegal, you know!” She laughed herself despite the push-back. “To be honest, it sort of feels weird to talk about it with anyone outside the business, I suppose...” She pondered her own words for a minute. “Even to my own husband, he finds it strange, understandably.” “Well?” Joyce edged her along. “You’ve definitely built up the suspense now if you hadn’t already?” Carol briefly smirked, yet sighed as she opened it with a preliminary question. “Well...I guess for starters… Do either of you know what a...erm...fetish is? Like a kink or something?” Had the spectral plane been visible, an arching, static shock would have flashed the mother’s eyes as it sprouted between the two heads before her. Emily and Joyce almost simultaneously felt an odd jolt, as if they’d just seen an old friend from an old life suddenly trying to integrate with the new. In other words, it was a sudden sense of discomfort. “Mm...I think I have an idea?” Joyce gave her head the slightest tilt, opting for the sweet, plain vanilla, ignorant role. “I’ve heard of it before...” Emily muttered, “...I think?” Yet in truth, if there had ever been a pep talk to be had before situations like these, bless Emily, but Joyce would ask her to simply say nothing at all. Emily trying to lie about anything even remotely close to her interests, meaning sensitive emotions were involved, was nothing short of wishful thinking. But maybe Joyce was being too over analytical because Carol didn’t comment on it. “Well, I don’t want to go into much detail, for...reasons, but the gist is basically a specific theme, practice, idea - virtually anything, to be honest, that people might take to in a sexual sense.” “Like...roleplay?” Joyce suggested, once more playing the innocent facade. Carol nodded. “That’s an example of it. I’ve heard it can even be on the tamer side… But I’m getting off track. From a business perspective, market potential within any group of consumers is almost always going to be less than the actual size, and the same thing applies to these groups of people tending to their...respective kinks.” Joyce nodded, but Emily only blinked with a neutral look. It was almost surreal for the girl right then, imagining a conversation that involved Joyce, business, and diapers, quite easily two of her favorite things. But in the same sentence? Saying that Carol was talking about diapers definitely was a stretch, but didn’t it fall into that category of kinkdom? It could, but the more Emily thought, maybe not for them…? Meanwhile, in Joyce’s head she was experiencing something a tad bit different. Business and kinks; broad topics she wouldn’t mind peering into. That being said, what she and Emily had...she didn’t see it that way. It wasn’t a momentary pause for her to get her rocks off; Emily either. Joyce didn’t baby Emily for sexual pleasure. No, the much more adult side of things came from their relationship as adults. What they did as a mommy and daughter remained much more pure. Well...remembering their first “trial” night with Emily in diapers nearly made Joyce visibly frown. Unfortunately she crossed a line, trying to “rub” the pleasure into Emily via a wet diaper. Never again… “...And so,” Carol tuned back into their ears, “It works out that supporting many smaller...niche businesses, turns a good living. But, if anyone asks, I’m just a general investor.” She finished with a motion to lock her lips. “...You mentioned roleplay being a kind of kink,” Joyce said, “but what other kinds have you seen in your work?” “Well...” A breath of air escaped Carol’s lips as she thought. “One place was a ‘costume’ shop,” she said in air quotes. “Don’t get me wrong, it was -- high quality costumes, even, with...props. But meant for bedroom play, I guess.” Joyce nodded thoughtfully, though with a look that expected more. “Have either of you heard of something called B-D-S-M?” Carol asked. Emily was the first to nod, but Joyce came a bit slower. “See? Then you already know one kind of kink,” Carol chuckled. “But anyway, it’s of course something couples tend to do in the bedroom and at home, but there are gathering spots for stuff like that. These kinds of places charge you maybe a flat fee or an hourly rate to have access to their themed rooms, props and toys. They have a very...straightforward kind of name? Dungeons.” All things considered the specifics were spared, though even at the level they were Emily wasn’t entirely vocal about what she thought. Only to Joyce had she even mentioned a word about their own kind of play, yet now she was seeing it to the same degree, only in a business sense with a woman she’d just officially met. “Dungeons?” Joyce raised a brow. “I guess that matches the fantasy theme?” Carol’s eyes lit up as she drank from her glass. “Good point! Never thought of that! Oh! And another one -- it didn’t pan out, but there was this store having to do with giant animal costumes and fur...” It was an example that truly rang no bells for either Emily or Joyce, hence their confused look. “But I think you two get the point,” Carol transitioned with a wave of her own clouded mind. “Well, if I ever think of sprouting my own business like that, I’ll know who to call?” Joyce grinned. “Please, give me a call and every cent I can invest is yours!” Carol begged with a laugh. “Frankly I wouldn’t want myself at the head of that kind of operation,” Joyce spoke reflexively. “It goes without saying since I’ve said it once, but all that kind of stuff is beyond my scope of knowledge...” “But what it sounds like is investing yourself wouldn’t be off the table?” Joyce shrugged in defense of her opportunistic nature. “What can I say? If it looks promising...” “If you’d like, I’m attending a dinner party a few weeks from now? If you really are serious, I can put you through to some serious business opportunities?” “Oh? They just let anyone come? Especially for such...private stuff like that?” Joyce asked skeptically. “No, they don’t,” Carol said, “which is interesting in a way, considering vetting your investor pool is like shooting yourself in the foot... But it leads to a healthier relationship, knowing that there’s some mutual understanding to begin with. Either way, my word should go far enough to vouch for you.” “So it’s settled, then?” Joyce had a slightly giddy look, to which Emily rolled her eyes at. “Oh? Trouble in paradise?” Carol grinned with her eyes on Emily. “What?” Joyce whined at Emily defensively, to which she sighed. “When I said no business talks in the car, I was mostly kidding, but I didn’t actually expect you to do business while we were here!” “Uh-oh, somebody’s in trouble!” Carol laughed. “It would appear so...” Joyce agreed. “How about we exchange numbers before we leave after lunch?” “Sounds like a plan.” Carol nodded. Joyce looked back at Emily who was quiet, yet obstinate. “What?” Joyce exaggerated. “Not happy with that?” “Outta sight, outta mind...” Emily relented with her own smile. “No! They can sleep over!” Jackie begged as she continued to tug on Carol’s pants. Michael and Carol were seeing Emily and Joyce off at the door, but their time spent at the residence was the perfect amount for the once shy little girl to finally warm up to her guests. Emily tried to be the gentle voice of reason. “Jackie, as much as we’d like, we didn’t bring any PJs?” “I have some!” Jackie was quick on the rebound with hope in her eyes. Emily had tried, and her mouth hung slightly agape, finding her own response just as obvious...yet hard to place. Michael and Carol naturally stood above their daughter, smirking as their daughter tried to fight for the impossible. “Goes to show how much Jackie sees you two as friends more than just grown-ups.” Carol laughed. “Jackie, I don’t think they’ll fit in your PJs, sweetheart...” Michael said to her. “They can use Mommy’s!” Jackie then shifted tactics. “Joyce’d probably be fine...” Carol quietly remarked, though her words had been all used up once the unspoken said quite the opposite about the smaller Emily. “Not the point, though! Jackie, Emily and Joyce have their own home to get back to. We’ll see them again.” “Soon?” Jackie dearly asked. “Soon.” Joyce answered for Carol. “When?” Certainly, this girl did not seem to skip a single beat. “Alright,” Michael cut in, hoisting Jackie into the air. “Enough twenty questions out of you, missy.” “But I wanna know~uh!” Jackie whined in an exaggerated tone. “And you will once that information is declassified, private.” Michael asserted in a general’s tone. “What’s dee-classih-fide?” “I’m afraid that’s classified.” And then the frustrated giggles ensued, seeming to shift Jackie’s focus away. Carol came to their rescue, seeing them out the front door while Michael had Jackie in arms. “Bye Michael, bye Jackie!” Emily waved, and so did Joyce. “Thanks again for having us,” Emily said to Carol as they walked down the steps and over to the car. “Don’t even mention it. In all honest truth, it was mostly our daughter that kept a fire lit under Michael all week, so I’ve heard. She would not stop talking about you, Emily!” She laughed. “To be honest, I didn’t really know what to expect meeting you two, but I’m really glad for us to have met.” “Michael and I had talked about meeting again, but I guess it was sort of half-hearted at first?” Joyce similarly agreed, feeling less shy about admitting her reservations now. “Same here though, I’m glad this worked out.” “Glad you got business...” Emily murmured from the corner of her mouth. Joyce with a rosy smile gave a little giggle as she continued to face Carol. “Jackie’s such a nice kid. I’ve seen too many that have no real discipline... And speaking of which, I need to go give some to Emily after all these snide comments she’s been making to me today?” “Hah?! What?” Emily stammered. “Honestly, you two can’t catch a break, can ya?” Carol cracked up. “Anyway, Joyce, we’ll be in touch. Emily, lovely meeting you the proper way this time! Hope to see you both again soon! I better get back inside before Jackie can wriggle her way back outside. Drive home safe, you two!” And with Carol seeing them off from the steps as they pulled away, the get-together was over. “That was fun,” Joyce was the first to say. “Would it have been fun if you didn’t get invited to an investor’s dinner?” Emily cracked. “Of course it would have.” Joyce answered plainly. Then, after some pause, “Just...without some glow to it...” “Uh-huh?” Emily giggled before her tone made a slight shift. “More importantly though, I can’t believe what kind of work Carol does...I sorta got the chills when it hit so close to home...” “You too?” Joyce chuckled. “Gosh, it’s somewhat of a joke, but it seems like even when we take every kind of precaution, that kind of stuff always seems to find its way back to us...” “Haunting of the babydom...” Emily sighed, already with an imaginative name in mind. “And hang on, that investor thing Carol invited you to, are you really gonna go?” “I don’t see why not? Maybe I’ll find something I find interesting.” She wasn’t well-versed in kinks, and especially not when it came to business. “Yeah but it’s all kink stuff… All I mean is that you tend to mention about keeping the really sensitive stuff private and separated from your career. Wouldn’t it be bad for your reputation if someone recognized you there?” In a world where Emily had no shame, the only thing stopping Joyce from giving Emily a leisurely diaper change wherever they may be in public was guarding her own business image… And Emily’s own embarrassment, of course... Joyce nodded thoughtfully. “It could certainly cause issues, but being called out as an investor for that type of thing wouldn’t necessarily be damaging. Slightly surprising, at best. I thought about it a little more, but it’s a good thing that they vet their investors for these kinds of things. Not only does it keep interests at heart, but it does add a layer of privacy to it.” “As long as you’re okay with it.” Emily said back, holding Joyce’s wellbeing above all else. From the driver’s seat she smiled and with a free hand squeezed Emily’s thigh. “Thank you for worrying about me!” Emily puffed her cheeks with a slight blush as she turned her gaze to the passenger window. “Well...you’d do the same for me...” “Absolutely. No matter what.” Both sat on either end of the corner to the couch in the living room, sharing in the silence, save for the faint noises from the city streets far below. Joyce and Emily seemed pensive as they sat there, somewhat formal and struggling to figure out what they wanted to say. “I figured this’d be a good time as any to set us back on track...” Joyce said. “Mm.” Emily nodded. “Emily, I--” “Wait!” She blurted out, cutting Joyce off. “I...I wanna make it very clear before we talk about this stuff. I know you’re a lot more worried about how we do this now...and you being my mommy… But, I said it before: whenever I was being your baby, I never had any real issues with it. Nothing I wanted to address. What I wanted to make clear was when we weren’t in that headspace, sometimes it’d feel like it bleeds over. So, I don’t wanna put any limits on what we do when we’re intending to do it. Just...outside of that space.” Joyce held a look of silence and surprise, taking it all in, right until she burst. “Hah...thank goodness.” She sighed with relief before collapsing somewhat into the couch. “I said so before, didn’t I?” Emily reminded, scooching a little closer across the couch. “You did, but...I dunno, part of me still thought we might have to reshape what we intended to have. But no,” she sat back up straight, looking more serious. “I completely agree with you. I don’t want you taking any responsibility for this; it’s my fault for being too...motherly when I’m not being a mother, but a girlfriend.” “However,” Emily raised an important finger into the air. “Let it not be confused with being cutesy,” she explained in a professional, exaggerated manner. “The defendant is more than allowed to continue that.” Joyce couldn’t stop laughing. “Duly noted! No more jokes right now though, I want to treat this seriously. It’s important to me that we both feel like we’re respecting each other's boundaries. Emily, at the end of the day you are my number one priority, so what you say goes. I promise to do better when we’re both acting like adults, but I don’t want you to hesitate in calling me out when I’m doing something I shouldn’t be.” “Just call you right out?” Emily asked. “Yes. I don’t want to put you in an awkward spot.” “But...I guess I was thinking about that too. I guess you could call it a safeword, maybe...” A safe word, meant to be the hard stop or red switch that’d cease any type of kink play. “You want a safeword?” Joyce asked, neutral in tone, but truthfully with her own sort of reservations. In her mind that kind of association almost immediately tainted what they had. In any other case it made perfect sense and she saw no harm, rather, encouraged it. That was for kinks and fetish play though. Was that what Emily saw this as…? “Sort of...” Emily answered. “But not for when we’re a mommy and baby!” She quickly corrected herself, remembering just what they had meant to Joyce. “If there was ever a problem then, we can just talk to each other in the moment… I mean a safeword for when we’re in public, when we are just Emily and Joyce. Maybe a discreet way of letting you know that you’re doing something that bothers me…or when I’m bothering you. “So a safeword...for when we’re both adults?” Joyce clarified, a bit confused, seeing that to be the exact opposite scenario where you’d want to have a hard-stop like that... In any other traditional sense, wouldn’t the safeword be in the private sector and the casual talks in the public one? Joyce tried not to crack a grin. It was only Emily that could come up with something as out of the box as this...But as odd as it was, maybe their unique relationship thus far is what seemed to make it click for Joyce. “What do you think?” Emily then asked, looking self-conscious. “I guess I kind of agree that I don’t readily like a safeword either, especially when you’re my mommy...it makes it feel like it’s something less than real...and I don’t want that.” “I think that’s a good idea,” Joyce smiled. “It gives me a safe reminder and it doesn’t affect what we already do.” It was then a moment of mutual relief. Both had been dreading the “talk” up until now, but like most suspenseful moments, it overshadowed the reality completely. Now in place of that inhibiting and awkward knot that had seemed to bog them down since Mary and Frank’s visit, was a feeling of liberation. Everything was right again, and maybe after such trials and tribulations they were stronger because of it. Emily couldn’t hide her excited smile. “...Mm...but...” Joyce started with a difficult expression, to which already rained on Emily’s parade. “Huh? What is it?” She asked. “Well, I know what we both want, and we’re definitely on the same page...but, I guess I just want some extra clarification as to what you want.” “What I want?” Emily mimicked. “I want the usual stuff...what you want.” Joyce furrowed her brow, tutting like a detective without all the clues. “Yes, and I completely understand that. I suppose I just need something verbatim. I want to hear clearly what you want, Emily.” And for a moment the corners of her mouth perked up, immediately confirming Emily’s suspicions. “D-directly?” Emily stuttered slightly, suddenly feeling much less forthcoming about her desires. Already she was in Joyce’s trap. Joyce’s expression lit up, making approving noises as she nodded her head attentively. “Yes! Just let me know what you want, and that’s what we’ll do.” Emily narrowed her gaze, thinking before she answered. “...I want what you want...” Joyce chuckled, in the sort of way that Emily could tell was partly forced, but also spurred by amusement. “I know you do, silly! But, I need something a bit more specific to go off of? After all, I want a lot of things?” She didn’t bother hiding her grin this time. Now things were starting to feel familiar, namely because of how hot Emily’s cheeks were feeling. “F-fine...” She paused for a deep breath. “I-I...I want you to...” She murmured something intelligible at the end. “Hm?” Joyce leaned in. “I didn’t quite hear that last part… Could you please repeat that for me?” “I said I want you to ba…--...me...” “Emily,” Joyce attentively said in a soft, yet authoritative voice, “louder, sweetheart.” “I said I want you to baby me!” Emily finally shouted back. “Ohh, I thought that might’ve been it!” Joyce planted a fist in her palm as if the lightbulb only shined just then. “Of course I’ll baby you, silly!” Joyce feigned another laugh whilst Emily looked to be just as flustered as always. Emily was simply glad to have gotten through the spectacle. Once again, a hard lesson learned when it came to thinking she could tease Joyce and get away with it unscathed. Eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth. Balance was restored, at least… Then, Joyce rose a finger to her chin, humming a thought. “Mm...but...” But? Emily felt a brief moment of fear, surprised by the continuation. “Maybe I’m being the silly one!” Joyce laughed. “I think I may have forgotten what you like about me babying you...” She put her hands together as if making a request of Emily. “Could you possibly remind me some more?” Emily’s eye nearly twitched. This woman didn’t want equilibrium, she wanted domination. “I like it when...you call me by my nickname...” “Your nickname?” “E-Emmy...” “Emmy! Of course!” Again, Joyce pretended to have a revelation. “Such a cute name for such a cute girl! And? What else?” What else? Emily internally groaned. Was she really going to put her through this? “When you make me my special drink...” “Uh-huh! Served up safe and secure in your ba-ba~! Anything else?” “When I get to wear cute clothes...” “Anything you wear is cute!” Joyce chuckled. “But I get what you mean.” She still gave the look that expected Emily to continue. “When I get big stuffed animals...” “Mhm?” “When I get my own special seat...” “Your high-chair?” She smiled. “When you force me to take naps, even when I don’t wanna.” “Otherwise you’ll get cranky.” Joyce passively commented. “When you give me baths.” “Cleanliness is prettiness!” “And...when I call you Mommy!” Emily said with a sudden outburst, catching Joyce a bit off guard. Though, Joyce quickly softened into a warm smile. “An absolute given and inalienable rule.” Joyce smiled wide. “Now come on, what’s the last one?” Emily’s bravado was gone hearing that. Somehow, she knew that Joyce knew, or it meant that they were thinking of the same thing. “And I like...” “Like...what?” Joyce asked. “...Diapers...” “Diapers?” “I like wearing diapers!” Emily said. “When you check and change me...” She was feeling lightheaded. In an aggravated tone she said, “I’m sorry for teasing you! Is that everything you wanted to hear?!” Joyce scooched even closer, pulling her into a hug as she giggled. “Everything and more!”

I'm glad you enjoyed it! Thank you for reading and commenting! Thanks for the kind words! I hope you continue to read and enjoy! Hello, thank you as always for the kind words! I'm hoping to add a couple more moving parts in the next few chapters, and I can't say for absolute certainty how that will affect some forms of more favored content, so I figured the dream bit might be a fun way to keep a reminder of what is involved in Joyce and Emily's relationship. I hope you continue to read and enjoy. As always, thank you so much! Gotta pull back the curtain when they least expect it! Or when they do the most. Depends on my state of mind for how I interpret some of the things I write, haha. Thank you for leaving a comment! Sorry for the wait! I'm happy to hear that there's a niche in my story for you to enjoy. With regards to realism, I definitely think I stretch things a bit, and I can't say that I won't be doing it in the future, however for everything that does happen in the story I fully plan to ground it in the established reality as best as I can. For example, you won't be seeing any magic or what-not. That's a theme for a different story. Thank you for leaving a comment! Much apologies in getting back to this comment! It's essentially my on-going disclaimer than I can be delayed in my posting/replying activity. I can promise that I'm always reading though. The state of the story is healthy and content under wraps does exist. Thank you for being so eager to continue reading my stuff and being so invested in this story!

30 - It's just Soda “Emmy, hun-bun, come on!” Joyce called by the front door. She was already dressed in her heels, slacks, blouse and donned a black overcoat. With a handbag slung over her shoulder and a hand actively supporting the strap, she was clearly ready to go at a moment’s notice. “Coooming~!” A loud and earnest kind of voice replied from the other side of the apartment, sounding much more direct than a typical person might. It didn’t carry the baggage of stress or overcomplicated thought, seemingly unfiltered in its unbridled nature. Joyce tried to purse her lips, though the day’s events were a bit too exciting to keep up a front. Her stern attitude sputtered into a grin as she failed to hide a smile. Though, trying to take her little girl’s word for what it was, her heels clicked across the hardwood floor as she made her way to the kitchen. The sound of a fridge opening and closing, followed by the slunking and shifting of aluminum as it swung little by little from the plastic handle secured in Joyce’s hand. Just then a blur of black hair, plaid and plastic crinkles raced by Joyce like sound itself. “I gotta go get my lunch!” The girl shouted on her way by, nearly slipping and sliding with each step from her socks. Though, if Emily moved like sound, then that’d put Joyce at the speed of light, who with her other free hand caught Emily by the scruff of her collared shirt. “Not so fast, speedy pants. Already got it.” Joyce handed her the lunch box with a smile. Rather than taking it by the handle, Emily happily received it with both hands. “Thank youu~!” Emily smiled a toothy grin as she looked down at the painted design. Rainbow kitties, stylized in the cartoon sense, exploding in all directions from the corner like a nuclear weapon of cuteness; so cute that if the Geneva Convention were a matter of emotional warfare, you might find this lunch box on it. Though, potential war crimes aside, Emily’s grin as she looked down at it turned into a puzzled, or complicated expression. Now Joyce wasn’t finding it so hard to suppress a smile. “You said you liked that one, didn’t you?” “I do...” Emily muttered, maintaining her judgmental look at the lunch box. Joyce raised a brow. They’d spent nearly twenty agonizing minutes at the store trying to pick out the “perfect” lunch box. Even if it was feasible, out of principle and values, Joyce was steadfast in limiting Emily to one lunch box only. Ultimately, it had come down to the rainbow kitties or super hero monkeys, and they made doubly sure to confirm it was the one Emily wanted… “We spent nearly half an hour,” spare Emily the facts; embellishment seemed appropriate, “picking out the right lunch box, didn’t we?” Joyce put a hand on her hip, lightly scolding her. Emily kept her gaze toward the floor, puffing her cheeks the ever slightest. She dragged out her words as it fell on the cusp of a whine, akin to a toddler’s pout. “Uh-huh...” “Besides, didn’t you say you liked the kitties?” Joyce’s words gave her something simple to grasp onto, a talking point she could easily spring her simple desires from. “Yah, but the monkeys were--!” A finger was pressed to her lips. “Honey, we’re gonna use this lunch box for now, okay? If you really don’t like it a week from now, we can talk about getting a different one, alright?” But truthfully, Joyce figured a matter as serious as the design on Emily’s lunch box to be as minor as whether she needed Crayola or MotzArt brand crayons, given the same amount of time to take its course… “...Fine...” She continued to pout as her arms fell by her sides like weights tied to rope, the lunch box hanging from her hand. “Ah-ah?” Joyce tutted, clearly wise to the beginnings of a tantrum. “What was that?” Emily looked at her sheepishly, already with a change in expression, closer to fear, incited by the tone Joyce took with her. “N-nothing!” Joyce had been through this many times with her. Particularly it was never about the words Emily used, but rather the tone she chose to use them in. “Come on,” Joyce smiled, deciding to table the reminder for good behavior, believing she’d drilled enough of that already. “We still need to get your sneakers on!” Emily was the first to scurry to the shoe area, already lighting up at the sound of another new accessory of hers. Swish swish swish. Joyce couldn’t help but have an elated feeling well within her. It was always her running that sounded the cutest… She trailed behind, thinking fondly of how their current lives were, fantasizing about-- “--Emmy!” Joyce half-shouted, though a bit more urgent and surprised than anything else. Emily, on all fours as she scours the slate floor, shoes strewn all about, turned her head back to Joyce, completely oblivious to what the matter might be. “Huh?” “Don’t you ‘huh’ me, missy!” Joyce tried to sound direct, though it was no secret she had a low tolerance to Emily’s cuteness. “You can crawl on the wooden floors inside the apartment, but not the shoe area! Your pretty outfit is going to get dirty!” A pretty outfit and being dirty were two concepts fundamentally at odds, hence why a ghastly expression overtook Emily’s face, as she practically sprung off the floor like it was lava, bending and leaning over to inspect herself like a spider was crawling underneath her skirt. “Am I dirty! I didn’t mean to! I wanna look nice for the first day!” And all subsequent ones to follow, ideally. And in her panicked motions, she managed to flash her skirt as she tried to do the impossible in looking at the back of it by turning 180 degrees, expecting it to be waiting for her. “Nope, clean as a whistle.” Joyce determined from the side, able to see her from every angle in her rapid motions. Though, in being able to observe from afar, she could feel her own suspicions about something else on the rise… “I was just tryna look for my shoes...” Emily explained in a mumble, interlocking her fingers bashfully. True to her word, unfortunately, Emily had been looking for her shoes. What was once a land of peace and order, happily married pairs of shoes had been cruelly separated and torn apart by the manic hands of the toddler tyrant known as Emily. With every shoe either acquainted with themself or another random mingler now, flung all over the shoe area, Joyce could only sigh, having no one to blame but herself for expecting such a high strung girl to be anything but that on her first day. “We put them in one of the shoe bins, honey. Remember?” Joyce spoke with a kind and gentle tone. But before Emily could give anything else the “Midas effect,” Joyce slid one of the cloth bins out from the 3x3 shelf of cubbies, revealing a pair of bright pink and white sneakers. A squeal of joy erupted from the younger-seeming girl as she eagerly bounced on her heels as Joyce took them out. “I wanna put them on! Let me do it!” Emily eagerly begged, though already sitting herself down on the edge of the wooden floor as she kept kicking her feet. “Let me show you how to do the first one, okay?” Joyce said, rather than asked. Tearing velcro filled the immediate area as Joyce pulled off the strap, grabbing the tongue of the shoe and stretching and flexing it some, just to begin that broken-in kind of feel that’d help her foot fit in easier. And as a pair Joyce fed Emily’s foot into the sneaker, whilst Emily pushed forward with hers. Though, what was its own form of cuteness was her overcompensated form of coordination, because even though it had no reason to, Emily’s other leg stuck out nice and straight too, as if she couldn’t operate her legs separately. But either way, there was that satisfying push beyond the horizon once the foot slipped in nice and snuggly. Still being new shoes, Joyce patted the bottom of her clean sole, indicating to put her foot back down. “Now make sure you pull the strap out to tighten the shoe, okay?” Joyce instructed while she performed, keeping the explanation simple and clear. “Then when you feel like it’s snug enough, fold it back over and on top of the other strip.” She finished the first shoe for Emily, as promised. “Not too tight?” Joyce asked. Emily shook her head. “Good. Now show me what a big girl you are and do the second one.” Joyce initiated the little test by setting the second shoe by her foot. Earnest and eager, Emily took the other shoe and tried to imitate Joyce’s actions, albeit a much more abbreviated approach. She didn’t take the care of undoing the velcro strap, nor trying to make the shoe any roomier beforehand. That, and she held the shoe in such a way that she wasn’t doing her foot any favors in trying to push it in. After a couple seconds of grunting frustration, Joyce stepped in. “Do you want a little help?” “Y-...yes please...” Emily muttered, dropping the shoe back down with a blush. She crossed her arms annoyingly so. “Come on, now, you’ll get it...” Joyce gently encouraged. “Let’s do this one together. How about I get the shoe on you first?” Undo the velcro strap, flex the tongue, slide it onto Emily’s foot. “Now it’s your turn.” Joyce had her take over. “Pull the strap out and up, right until you think it feels snug enough. Got it? Good. Then, bring it back over and put it right on the fuzzy strip. And...there! Good job!” Joyce gushed with overenthusiasm, showering her with praise. Emily sat there as she shuffled her hands between her legs, too silly to contain all that influx of praise and pride into such a tiny body. “Such a good girl,” Joyce said once more. “And before we go, I just need to check one last thing...” Emily watched innocently as Joyce leaned in closer to her, but her look changed into a frown and a blush once Joyce flipped her skirt. “Mommy!” Emily complained in a strained voice. She looked to jump a little in place as Joyce did something between her legs. “I’m sure you don’t want to leak on your first day of daycare, honey?” Joyce spoke as she slipped her finger between Emily’s inner thigh and crotch of her slightly yellowed diaper. “Only a little...” She commented to herself, pulling it back out then fixing Emily’s skirt. She stood Emily up, slipping a pink backpack over her shoulders. Damn, she looked cute. Joyce would be hard-pressed to have any more compliments for the other kids combined compared to the endless ones she had for Emily. “Let’s review...” Joyce muttered some more to herself. “Dressed, lunch box, shoes, change of clothes, checked her diaper...” At the end of her list, Joyce’s arms fell at her sides. She leaned down to kiss Emily on the forehead. “My gosh! You’re going to have so much fun!” “...Can I bring Pip with me?” Emily suddenly asked. She sounded worried, and nearing tears. Her excited expression seemed to have faded almost instantly, now face to face with reality, that being her inevitable journey to daycare. “Emmy…” Joyce started, taking a knee to look up to her with both hands on her shoulders. “We talked about this: you are going to be absolutely fine today, okay? I know the first day is always scary, but you’re going to make so many new friends and meet all the nice workers!” Having something less than a ‘yes’ was bringing on the sniffles and whimpers. “Besides,” Joyce changed her tone from encouraging to deductive. “If I’m not here, and you’re not here, who is gonna watch the house? I dunno about you, but I’d feel a lot better knowing Pip was protecting all our stuff while we’re gone. Wouldn’t you?” “Y-yeah...” Emily nodded sadly, swinging her leg aimlessly. “If you ever need to talk to me today, all you need to do is ask one of the nice ladies, okay?” Hell, it pained Joyce to think that it wasn’t a double standard. The kids got to call the parents as they pleased, but Joyce couldn’t reach out to Emily if she wanted. The parents get nervous, too… Emily nodded again, seeming slightly better, but only by a modicum. “Come on, sweetpea, let’s go have a fun day!” Joyce encouraged once more, leading Emily by the hand to the door. And as she touched the knob, she heard a faint beeping. Turning her head, Emily was gone, and the beeping grew louder. She turned back forward, and the door was gone too. So was the entire wall. All she saw was an empty void, followed by more beeping. Beep. Beep. BEEP. BEEP. BEEP! BEEP! “Nngyaa!” Joyce groaned in her bed as she finally came to. She reserved herself to lightly slapping the snooze button on her phone rather than punching it, likely the difference between a few minutes more or less of sleep, and a broken phone. She sighed, staring up at the ceiling from her bed. What a nice dream...she thought to herself longingly. So real, yet so...imaginary. Exhaling, she rolled over to find her sleeping beauty still fast asleep. “Sho cute...” Joyce spoke in a syrupy voice as she puckered her lips, kissing Emily on the forehead. “Just a few more minutes for you...” Joyce decided in a lowly whisper, carefully slipping herself out of bed. Maybe more than a few minutes, as the steamy hiss of the shower started from the bathroom. During work days, she didn’t use the main bathroom very often. As luxurious as the spacious bath was, and how fun the ceiling panel could be, it just felt like too much of a process for such a minute detail in the weekday. That, and she knew her showers needed to be quick and to the point; how could you not want to just soak in a shower like that? She sighed as she lathered her hair, still troubled by the night’s closing events, and nervous about the future… Everything is going to be fine. That’s what Joyce wanted to say, yet from her past discussions with Emily, it seemed to have wavered her certainty… Looking at things objectively, Emily losing her job wasn’t a financial loss; it wouldn’t affect their way of life or access to entertainment and pleasures. But rationally, Joyce knew it was more than that, though only to such a degree. She hated to admit it, but it felt like the first time she’d reached a point where she couldn’t fully empathize, namely because she’d never experienced this sort of thing, hence the trouble of fully grasping her loss. Joyce was trying earnestly, though her selfish part just wanted Emily to...to just shut up so she could make it all better! Under the guise of a steamy shower, Joyce let a groan escape her. Obviously it didn’t work that way, and obviously Joyce was being ridiculous. Whatever Emily was going through, it was expected and perfectly justified. That, and it was a clear reminder as to why Joyce couldn’t take the simple approach in drowning her in love and affection. It made for a great lubricant, but it made no direct effort to digest reality… What kind of recourse was there for this? She’d be lying if she said having more free time with Emily wasn’t a treat, but even Joyce knew with her limited views that Emily’s concerns vastly overshadowed a mere silver, and highly debatable, lining. A thought had crossed her mind. What if she got Emily a job at her own company? Obviously it could be done without issue. Yet, how did real estate work translate to a medical product manufacturing company? But even before that, how did she know if Emily would even accept the job? She furrowed her brow thinking about that. What was good for Emily, but not for Joyce, was her pride. Time and time again Emily had tried to refuse Joyce’s generosity, but did always concede in the end. Taking a job given to you on a silver platter, which truthfully you may not even be fully qualified for, is a much harder deal to sell… And given the way even Joyce hesitated over it, maybe it wasn’t a good idea at all. The worst case scenario would be that not only does Emily refuse it, but she’d feel insulted as well. She came back into the room with a towel wrapped around her torso and another around her hair. She watched the sleeping girl, feeling her heart ache just to watch. “How am I supposed to help you, sweetheart…?” Joyce quietly whispered, tracing her finger behind Emily’s exposed ear. Every option she had either felt like further disaster or simply prolonging an issue that shouldn’t be ignored. From Joyce’s perspective, Emily being out of a job made little difference to anything. Emily’s feelings about being out of a job was what mattered. If they could solve that, everything would be fine, even if it didn’t include getting a new one. Surprisingly, Emily began to stir on her own as she stretched in bed. She opened her eyes to see Joyce looking down on her with a sad expression. “Morning...” Emily yawned, wiping a sleepy tear from her eye. “What’s wrong?” She asked. “I’m just thinking, that’s all...” Joyce said, unwrapping the towel from her hair. “Are you sure you don’t want me coming with you today? All you need to do is give the word and I can make time fo--” “I’m fine, but thank you.” Emily started speaking and it hushed Joyce almost immediately. Joyce nodded, but didn’t look happy with her answer. You say you’re alright, but why do you have to look that way when you say it…? Emily yawned once more before speaking again, still peacefully resting her head on the pillow. “Do I have time to shower before Charles gets here?” “Of course you do,” Joyce answered without a second thought, kissing her on the temple. She stood back up from the bed to start getting dressed. “...So if we begin to consider our options on how to proceed, shareholders in mind, it’d be best that we have our teams refine the material cost for the frames...” A representative of some sort rambled from the front of the room, most executives in attendance, lined around the table. All were at least remotely attentive, however give anyone the mundaneness of back-to-back meetings for hours on end and you’d be bound to catch their attention slipping a little if not a lot. And among those heads dressed in suits, blouses or blazers, right at the very center end was a familiar brown head of hair, sitting mostly upright. Having nearly a perfect profile view of her boss, her head supported by the finger guns angled beneath her chin as she looked forward, that sense of preoccupied thought was written all over her eyes. It probably wasn’t obvious to most, but, for the money that she made, it had to be clear as day to someone like Sheila. “Ahm...Ms. Summers?” A voice politely asked, causing Joyce to take a longer blink than normal, including Sheila’s own hyper focused thought being broken. How silly of her; getting so lost in thought about her boss getting so lost in thought… “Yes?” Joyce replied in a neutral tone. Her voice hadn’t made her sense of disinterest totally obvious, yet you could tell she wasn’t fully invested. Still, her face, form and stature commanded authority. Somehow despite looking so boredly idle, there was some kind of aura or atmosphere she created. Being only a representative from one of the company’s research teams, he wasn’t quite up to snuff with experience on conversing with the higher-ups. That very atmosphere was starting to eat away at him. “I...uhm, about the material cost and efficiency for our...for the beds...” “Do it.” Was all Joyce said. The way she spoke, you’d have almost expected it to be accompanied by a hand wave just to send the poor employee off. The man nearly stuttered. “Are you sure, ma’am? It’d set prototyping back by at least--” “Then if prototyping delay is of concern, why would you propose something that would cause that exact issue?” Joyce curtly cut him off. Sheila quietly pursed her lips from the sidelines, silently typing her notes. She’s rarely seen her boss like this, but has seen enough to understand the gist. Disinterest, agitation; even from day one she would know something is obviously going on, only nowadays she’d know what to guess as possible stressors. “Well...that’s because...” Clearly she’d fried him with a simple, however curt, contradiction, seeing as it was backed by the weight of an entire company packed into every verbal punch Joyce could throw. Everyone’s gazes fully turned once the executive’s chair pushed itself back from the table, Joyce standing on her feet. She adjusted her blouse, letting out a small sigh. “Unfortunately, I have other engagements I need to attend to. Thank you for the informative presentation. You have my input, and I’ll leave it to the rest of the board to make the final decision.” Her parting words sang like the classroom equivalent of an unexcused student walking out on a teacher’s class. There were a few goodbyes exchanged in small amounts, but really no other words than that were mentioned. Joyce was the first out of the board room, quickly followed by Sheila with a laptop held to her chest while she tried to unzip the case slung over her shoulder. While working under Joyce has never been a day-to-day repeat of the last, at least within the scope of a week, a month or two, there was enough of a trend to be called predictable. Not so much a pattern to perfectly map the future, but a circle of odds she’d know she could find her boss in. But of course, just like probability suggests, if an expected outcome is not certain, there creates the possibility for an unexpected one. It happens, every once and awhile, but it’s a rare chance for a reason. But reason hasn’t meant much at all, as of late. What happened outside of her boss’ working life was generally a nonfactor. A change in mood, slight shift in her tone during her meetings; amount of overtime spent at the office. Everything was a tell for how she was feeling and doing. Most importantly, it was all by some cause within the office, within the work and business. Sheila didn’t watch in the creepy, stalker sense. Put simply, you start to notice a person more the more you spend time with them. “Sheila,” Joyce talked as they walked, “what else do I have planned for today?” The human part of Sheila rathered she herself didn’t share. Her boss didn’t seem to be in a pleasant mood right now, yet she understood the need to detach herself from the implications of her job. “An hour from now you have one last meeting with one of our partners, and until then you requested that I remind you to finish the last of next month's reports.” And out came a heavy exhale from her nose. They were headed back to her office, where she could at least destress a little. Once they reached her office, Sheila followed inside for regular debriefing which would follow after every meeting. However, what Sheila understood best about doing her job for Joyce was that sometimes, doing her best was by not doing her job at all, or at least in the way she was supposed to. So rather than a typical debriefing… “...Ms. Summers, is there anything you’d like to talk about?” Joyce sat in her desk, slumped, massaging her temples. If it wasn’t clear in the meeting, now was as evident as ever to signal her stress and how much it was plaguing her. “Sheila...” Joyce started to speak, though continued to stare off into space. “Sheila, have you ever lost a job before?” Sheila’s eyes widened. She was calm and collected, but on the inside a little panicked. “Ms. Summers, if there are any issues regarding my work ethic or ability, I can assure you that I…--” “N-no.” Joyce stammered, cutting her off. “I’m sorry; that came out poorly. You do just fine, Sheila. This isn’t about you. I...someone I know is having some trouble at the moment.” So not to make a scene, Sheila shared her sigh of relief with only herself, securely in her own head. “I see...” Sheila nodded. “Unfortunately,” yet fortunately to herself, “I can’t say that I have faced a situation like that...” A few questions pegged Sheila’s mind though. Was this friend a poor worker? Did they deserve to lose their job? Causation for firing affected levels of sympathy, for Sheila, at least. Joyce tapped her finger on the desk with a steady beat. “Though...I’d still be willing to hear you out?” Sheila offered. “...This person I know recently lost their job. It wasn’t her fault, just...unfortunate luck…” Sheila didn’t show much sign of it, though she was feeling a difficult expression. She offered to listen, though she did not promise her capability to offer much advice. “I guess I just don’t know how to help them, and it’s frustrating...” Joyce sighed once more. “Anything that I think of just doesn’t seem like a good solution.” “Well, with all due respect, Ms. Summers, in your position, I suppose I would remind myself that I can only do so much for another person at my own expense… What I mean to say is that if someone else’s grief is affecting you just as much, you may need to distance yourself.” “I can’t just do that...” Joyce shook her head slightly. Distance wasn’t an option; she didn’t want it to be. Given the full picture one might call Sheila inconsiderate, but of course Joyce wasn’t being fully forthcoming about who this person was. “She means a lot to me.” Sheila nodded her head, though remained silent. “...Would getting a new job help her feel better?” “That’s what I think...” Neither seemed fit in a position to give advice nor receive it. While Sheila held good intentions, it was unfortunately a start she couldn’t see to the end. “But that’s unrelated,” Joyce broke the oddness in the air by interrupting the note she had left it on. She exhaled again, yet her focused thought diffused into a kind smile. “Thank you for always putting up with me.” “O...of course.” Sheila answered back, reaffirming herself. “Would you like a debriefing of the meeting?” “That would probably be for the best...” Joyce said as she started to gaze out the window to her side. Though, she furrowed her brow and turned back to Sheila. “Earlier, I...think I may have came off as a tad bit grumpy...” “Another one...” she woefully demanded, brushing the other empty glasses to the side. The silent man raised a brow as he polished a glass in hand with a white rag. “Sure you wanna roll that fast?” “Another one.” Emily repeated, staring off into an endless abyss. With a sigh, he shrugged, walking over to a tap, filling the glass three quarters to the way, the difference made by frothy bubbles. And the world then through the eyes of the sorrowed, sullen girl was tinted brown as she stared through a lens of unhealthy coping and self-harm. She was so slumped over, not even her eyes stood above the glass. Her walk of shame out of the office was dreadful. Despite the deal being sealed well-before she even set foot in the building that was her former workplace, every step with her belongings in hand left behind a sense of lingering attachment; hope, that this might all be one big misunderstanding, or some kind of mistake. But, seeing as it was the middle of a working day and Emily was nowhere to be found in that building, rather a quiet bar, it said enough in the way that her incessant demand for refills spoke to her despair. There was a small bubble in her chest, and seemingly all the turmoil was causing it to swell. So much that it felt like her chest was going to burst. Soon she’d have a crater inside herself that’d leave her looking just as ruined as she felt. It was getting bigger pressing outward from every direction, soon she’d-- A loud belch came from the small woman as she flung back from her lazed slouch along the counter. No more bubble. Well, maybe she wasn’t physically being affected, but certainly emotionally so. The door to the bar opened, but Emily hardly paid it any mind. Frankly, she fit the stereotype exactly for an adult lost in midday drinking. At this point she considered herself no better than any other person equally as down in the dumps, yet that didn’t mean she wanted to wallow in her own filth. A few more drinks, then she’d go back home… Home. Emily grimaced a slight bit at that. What a freeloader she really was starting to be. “Damn, two people in the middle of the day?” Emily could hear the bartender chuckle. “Seems like today is a weird day.” “What she’s having, please.” A female voice answered back, above Emily’s head and out of her sight. She didn’t give much of a glance the stranger’s way. “Sure thing,” he replied, turning his back to them for a moment, but returning with a glass. From the corner of her eye, Emily could see one of the empty glasses she championed beside her slide a smidgen closer to her immediate vicinity. Diffracted through the glass was the sight of the woman’s hand resting on the countertop. “Thank you,” she said to the act of having a drink be placed in front of her. She lifted the cup to her lips and gave it a sip, yet quickly scrunched her face as she sat it back down. “Wait, uhm, I think there’s something wrong with this drink...” The bartender gave her a look of confusion. “Wrong with it? I poured yours from the same tap as hers.” He nodded to the dejected Emily. “What brand is it?” She asked. “It tastes like soda, or something.” He cracked a grin at her confusion. “That’s because it is.” “What?” She said back in minor disbelief. She paused to look over the carbonated beverage, then sighed as she pulled it back in for another sip. “I guess that’s my fault for trying to drink in the middle of the day...” “...Sorry...” Emily murmured from her seat, turning the woman’s gaze. “Huh? What do you mean? Not your fault I felt like teasing my sobriety a little. If anything you steered me onto the right path, so...well, thanks for that.” “Mhm...” Emily nodded, quiet apart from sipping her drink. “You’re welcome to stay quiet on the matter, but what might have you looking so glum?” “Everything.” Emily blankly replied. Half the reason she barely thought of a worthwhile answer was attributed to this person being a complete stranger. She likely wanted some tunes to pass the time while she drank. “Mm...I see.” She nodded, pausing to take a sip. “Well, what’s been the most recent thing? My husband always likes to say talking things out can help; especially for our daughter, and me. It’s crazy how those little balls of energy can manage to light their own fuse...” And Emily sat there for a moment, feeling still just as glum, but not feeling any further driven into her shell. It’s not like reliving the past could make her present day any worse in the literal sense. “I lost my job as of yesterday. I had to pack up all my things today.” Emily finally spoke, also somehow convincing herself to sit up relatively straight. She turned to look at her inquiring stranger. Ginger was the closest you could call it, albeit less fire in her hair, and her skin not so pale. Though, she radiated an odd kind of ‘Joyce’ vibe, but not the way you might expect. Rather than the matronly lover, Emily saw the business, analytical part to her. It carried that same tinge of lightheartedness, but it was safely tucked away. “I’m sorry to hear that,” she paused to sip, “what did you do?” “Nothing, I don’t think, at least...They just let me go. My whole department went…” “So they let you go? They didn’t fire you?” Emily nodded. Even if it couldn’t get any worse, this discussion still felt like she was grinding her face against the status quo. “What are you doing here?” Emily asked, suddenly flipping the script. It may seem rude, but she was willing to do anything to keep herself off the spotlight. The woman raised a curious brow. “Me?” She took a sip of her drink while keeping her eyes on Emily. “I’m on a business trip right now.” Given the odd answer which didn’t seem to agree with the facts, Emily only gave a brief nod. “Uh...huh...” “Officially, at least,” she finished her sentence, even though the time she left between her words qualified it as two separate statements. “But, from one stranger to another, if you ever hear from someone that their business trip ended early, and it’s nothing malicious, that probably means something went south...” Emily tried to look invested, yet felt still behind the eight ball. Rather, she thought more of how Joyce might be able to relate a bit more to this person. Judging by the blazer she wore, it certainly felt that way. “Sorry, I’m being vague, aren’t I?” She suddenly called herself out. “I was on a business trip meant to last a week, but one of the people I needed to meet had a family emergency. It was either spend four more days in Texas, or come home. Frankly, I can’t stand being away from my husband and daughter for too long...” She spoke while briefly reminiscing. With something finally relatable to play herself off of, Emily responded. “Sorry to hear that. Was it important business?” “Sort of; meaning, I had to see where it went before deciding how important it was. I’ll have to get back to you on that two months from now,” she chuckled. Emily made a small noise of agreement as she half-missed the humor in her leveled tone. Did Joyce ever have business arrangement issues like that? None that Emily knew of in the present day. Granted, not that Emily was much of a judge, but she wagered Joyce’s level of stature set a high standard for the working world around her. Dealings with her were probably so important, they may even trump family… “It’s likely far too early to ask, but have you considered what new job you might be searching for?” She asked Emily. “Not in the slightest,” Emily shrugged. “I worked in real estate, but it was all computer work; nothing as complicated as it was tedious...” She may have been selling herself short a little, but her kind of work certainly didn’t take a degree. After a month of training slash supervision, she was just about fully housebroken. Finally, Emily went back to her mug of soda. “Well, have you considered modelling?” Emily suddenly sputtered as she choked on her drink. Did she hear this woman correctly? “M-mo--what?” The woman hadn’t shown much of a reaction other than neutral and inquisitive. “Modelling? Posing in outfits and having pictures be taken of you? Why not?” “W-well...” Emily started, at an odd loss. The concept was so at odds with her mundane self, taking the suggestion seriously enough just to find legitimate fault with it was hard enough. “I don’t exactly think I’m model material, and...yeah, I dunno, I’m just not pretty, or whatever.” She silently mulled, now thinking to herself. Not a natural born goddess like somebody I know… The woman appeared to have listened, yet responded with a shrug. “The business isn’t exactly gated in the way you might think. Sure, looks are important to a fair degree, which you could clear, but it’s more so the financial backing you have to get yourself in the door...” “No thanks,” Emily curtly replied, finally seeing her angle. “I don’t feel like playing pretend model, and I’m not paying for any phony photoshoot...” She blinked, then chuckled. “Hm? No, no, I’m not trying to sell you anything. I was just making a suggestion, that’s all.” Emily was already flagging the bartender to pay. However, right before he stopped in front of her, the other patron called his attention. “Her’s is on me. All of it.” Emily looked over to her, confused. “What? You don’t have to pay for it; I’m not interested in your ‘business’ or whatever.” “I told you I’m not a con artist,” she laughed, “and it’s the least I could do for someone out of a job.” “Well, it’s fine. I can pay for it myself.” Emily fired back, indirectly demanding for the bartender again. Just because she was out of a job, that didn’t mean she couldn’t safely pay for some sodas. And truthfully, she’d had an excess of savings lately, seeing as she rarely found herself needing to pay for anything...Joyce. “Come on, now, there’s no need to be so prideful. You kept me from a buzz, after all?” The woman continued to insist. “Well I don’t need some haughty stranger trying to sell me a scam and buy me drinks!” Emily snapped, leaving a few bills on the counter, then marching for the exit. Everything about today sucked, and the last thing she needed to add to that were mental shakedowns and profiteers. There wasn’t room for a response as Emily was gone. When Emily walked back into the apartment she could already hear the sound of kitchen ongoings. Surprisingly, but also not so surprisingly, considering her personal outing, Joyce was home before her. “Heyo~!” Joyce called from the kitchen. “I couldn’t find you all over the apartment except for your office stuff! Didja do anything fun?” “You didn’t call me?” Emily asked, poking her head in, half of herself getting closer to communicate with Joyce, and the other trying to smell whatever was in the pot above the stove. She shook her head. “I figured you might want some alone time to yourself.” Joyce said. She kept it at that. Frankly, when she couldn’t find Emily in the apartment she grew a bit worried, but then came the reminder that she couldn’t be a complete mommy 24/7. That, and she had to learn the unfortunate truth in supporting others. Until they’re the one to call you, the best action is no action at all. Emily nodded, staying pensive, but then returned to her first question. “I went to a bar ‘cuz I felt like drinking some soda...then some weird lady tried to pay for my drinks… I’m gonna go shower.” And at that, she excused herself. Though, simultaneously, Joyce’s rosy smile was stunned as she nearwell sliced off her own finger along the cutting board. “Wh-what?!” She spun her head around. “Someone tried to buy you drinks? Who?!” Her mind was racing as she chased her into the hall. Distance? Inaction?! Who the hell thought of advice as stupid as that? She let her girlfriend drop off the grid for half a day and she’s already being fished by other predators?! Grabbing her by the shoulders, Joyce turned Emily around, looking both clueless and surprised at Joyce's worried and urgent expression. She looked starved for answers. “H...huh?” Emily cracked a confused and nervous grin. “Don’t you ‘huh’ me!” Joyce frowned. “You said someone was hitting on you at the bar! What was that all about?” Hit on? Emily furrowed her brow. “Nobody hit on me, I just said someone tried to pay for my--” “S...same thing!” Joyce cut her off. “You didn’t accept their offer, did you?” “N-no...” Emily fumbled with her response. She kept her look aimed towards the floor, trying to cover her face. And Joyce, who watched from above, seeing her mask her expression, used her acute reasoning and the will of her heart to judge the girl. “You did!” Joyce exclaimed. “N-nuh-uh…!” “Then why do you sound like you’re ready to cry? Be honest with me! I’m not mad...but I don’t want you flirting with other--!” Emily couldn’t take it anymore, and she did burst with tears, though not in the way Joyce expected. Rather than a look of remorse or guilt, instead it was gut-wrenching laughter. “E...--” Joyce was now in the dark, but affirmed herself. “Emily! It’s not funny! How could you? I thought we had…--” “Oh...oh my gosh!” Emily giggled, wiping a tear from her eye. “I’ve never seen you like this before!” “Like what before?” Joyce sounded agitated, unsure of what was going on, other than her girlfriend was laughing at her for figuring out she’d been fooling around with another woman! “So...so jealous!” Emily continued to giggle, nearly falling over, but instead falling into Joyce. “And you think cheating is funny?” Joyce bitterly retorted, not seeing the humor. “No!” Emily said with a joyous expression. “But I never cheated! They were just drinks, and I paid for them myself! You gotta let me explain!” Emily continued to laugh at Joyce’s expense, who was quickly starting to feel like an embarrassed fool. Joyce puffed her cheeks, casting her gaze to the wall. “W-well...say that sooner then!” She pouted, marching back to the kitchen whilst she dragged Emily who kept her arms around her waist. “Hahaha!” Emily couldn’t stop, “Th...thank you! This made my night!” She giggled. “And what do you mean? Buying drinks isn’t the same as cheating!” “Well I’m glad at least one of us found it amusing...” Joyce stayed playfully, though somewhat genuinely distant… Meanwhile, Emily composed herself enough to make a mental note: Joyce gets extremely jealous… And in Joyce’s head, she was very well thinking to herself, to hell with keeping the playing field mutual. She had half a mind to spank her bare bottom red, or stick that cheeky little nose in a corner for at least an hour...Though, she resolved herself to exhale through the nose. Maybe she got a little excited for just a moment… “I may have overreacted a little...” Joyce muttered. “Only a little?” Emily repeated, finding just a few more laughs in herself. Before Joyce could respond, her phone started to buzz. “You’re lucky. It was just about to be fifteen minutes in the...” Joyce started to chastise, then trailed as she looked at the ID. “Hello?” She spoke as she answered. “Oh! Michael, is that you?” While still on the phone, she shared a surprised look with Emily. “Of course I remember you! From the zoo! How could I forget?” She chuckled, as if there were never a bother in her head to begin with. “Come over? When?”

Thank you for reading! Yeah, when one chapter comes to a close, gotta keep things going with a whole new development! And yep, no fault of Emily's, just unfortunate circumstances. Thanks for commenting! Awesome and thank you for the kind words! AS far as continuation goes, it's always been the plan, just everyday life can make that difficult at times. Thanks! Thank you! I'm excited to write some more! No, I totally get it. I've been really happy to hear from some people that have created accounts just to comment on the story; it really does mean a lot. Besides, if I hadn't started posting my own stories, I'd probably be a lurker myself. I'm hoping college pans out well, too, lol. Classes are fine for the most part, but predominantly online instruction just isn't really my thing. (Thanks for the encouragement on the graphics card; makes me wanna cry every time it disappears from my shopping cart T-T) Glad to hear it! Thank you! I don't think of myself as too great of a writer, but I'm glad people enjoy what I put out. Truthfully I think it could be fun to take requests at some point; it could be fun putting other's ideas to paper. Hey everybody; I'm stoic that there's been such a great response to a new chapter! Really, thank you so much! Before the next chapter comes, I had a tangent I felt like writing at one point, but it's not pertinent to the story, so I called it a half-chapter. If it is a xx.5 chapter, don't expect anything canon! This is not important to the story. It takes into account what's going on in the story at the moment, but it has no real progression; it's just a fun read. Thought of something funny, so I figured I'd include it. Let me know what you think! If you'd rather not see stuff like this, just let me know; maybe I can turn it into a more defined short with the same characters, just different/made-up scenarios. Either way, please enjoy! 29.5 Unpacking “Closed? For how long?” Joyce politely, although restraining agitation spoke over the phone. It was a Friday evening and work was finally over. It would have been an exciting night for what was to come tomorrow, but a sudden phone call was quickly changing that. She let out a deep sigh. “Indefinite? Well if it’s indefinite, I can expect a full refund, yes?” More silence as Joyce listened to the other end, yet her brow started to twitch. There was a visible frown on her face. She was rational to a degree, and this person on the phone wasn’t the true object of her aggravation, but damn if she couldn’t use the target practice. “Credit? If you’re closed for who knows how long, what do you expect me to do with a--!” She paused as her phone started to buzz. It was another call. From Emily. The mere sight of her name on the vehicle’s console was enough to calm her down and just as much fill her with worry. “I...” Joyce clutched her steering wheel with an exhale. “I’m sorry for losing my temper. Th...thank you for your help...” She ended the call, looking at the new incoming signal with trepidation. Her finger drifted slow and sluggish to the ‘answer’ button. It felt bad to think, but after receiving such a bombshell of news, it wouldn’t feel the worst to let the call ring unanswered... “H-hey!” She did her best to sound upbeat, though straining a smile to convince positive verbiage. Her incoming reply, however, spoke with excitement from a much more genuine place. “Hi!” Emily, replied. “Hey! So I was thinking...uhm, maybe if you’re okay with it, we could do takeout tonight? So we can focus on finishing our packing?” She ended her suggestion with a stifled giggle, and it stirred a feeling of unease in Joyce’s stomach. “...” Joyce didn’t say anything. What could she say? How was she supposed to phrase it? She’d spent the past two weeks talking this whole vacation up to Emily, and now it had just gone up in smoke? Even she wasn’t fully convinced. The money, the planning, the excitement...It couldn’t totally be gone, could it? Whisked away in the span of a minute and delivered unto by a complete stranger? “Joyce?” Emily patiently asked over the phone. “You still there?” “Y-yes!” Joyce quickly stuttered a reply. “Uhm...takeout? Y-yeah, let’s do that. Start searching for somewhere you want to eat from, okay?” “Kay!” Emily eagerly replied, and prior to this car ride, Joyce would have been ecstatic to hear her girlfriend so over the moon, but it’d so quickly turned into fuel for dread and disappointment. “Oh! And, we’re gonna have to do dessert, too…” Emily openly pondered as if it were a given. “Oh! Oh! Can we get milkshakes too? At that shake place?” “Mm...well...we’ll see...” It pained her to hear the excited giggle over the phone. “Alright, whatever you say…! Bye, see you when you get home!” Joyce said her goodbyes then hung up the phone. Had she not been driving on the road she’d be ready to slam her own head on the steering wheel. She was already calling another number, facing a whole new level of stress. “Sheila?” It didn’t feel amazing misusing her staff like this, but a secretary’s job is to manage their employer’s schedule right? Surely this counted somehow… “Y-yes...No, I apologize for calling you after I just left the office. You are welcome to refuse, but do you have a moment to check something on a computer for me? You can? ...Thank you, I really appreciate this...” There was some intermediary pause on the phone. “Okay, uhm, I need you to see if there’s any hotel waterparks that have vacancies this weekend...If you can’t find a combination, separate locations are fine too...” Truly, what Joyce valued the most about Sheila was her discretion and lack of questions, save for logistical ones. More silence, but a response did come. It wasn’t a good one. “N-nothing…?” Joyce asked over the phone, nearly her mouth agape as she was left in disbelief. “I knew things were getting worse, but… Safety concerns, yes.” She sighed once more. Sheila was about as best of a person as resourceful people got, which is why she wasn’t going to second-guess her status report. “Have a good weekend...” Joyce hung up. She was maybe another ten minutes away from home, and she still wasn’t emotionally prepared. . .. … She was already on the phone again. “Joyce?” Amy’s voice intrigued from the other end. “We usually don’t talk like this unless I’m during business hours? So, uh...good job?” “I need advice.” Joyce was quick to her point. “I planned a vacation with Emily to a waterpark and I was just called by the resort and they had to cancel our reservation due to...recent circumstances.” “Uhm, okay...As in, pointers for what you can do instead of going to the resort?” “No...” Joyce spoke with meekness. “I mean...I’m almost home and Emily doesn’t know yet...” “So you’re worried about how she’s going to take it?” Joyce visibly nodded, despite Amy only having ears to receive her. “Y-...yes...” Joyce could hear a stifled giggle from the other line. “Amy!” Joyce practically begged. “Please! I’m being serious. What if she gets upset? Or, or starts to cry? Or...” Joyce started to look more troubled and bothered as Amy seemed to laugh again. She did speak soon after she cleared her lungs though. “Joyce, take the tinted lenses off. Despite how you and I might like to dress her, she’s mature and old enough to handle some bad news.” “Maybe...but--!” “But nothing,” Amy plainly cut her off. “You’re getting yourself more worked up than this thing’s really worth. Don’t worry, I’m sure you can make your vacation from home plenty exciting.” Joyce could suddenly hear a meowing noise from Amy’s end. “Uh...but then again, age only signifies so much...Much like my grown furball that makes a scene the minute he doesn’t get his dinner!” Amy half-shouted away from the phone. “Sorry about that. By the way, let me know if you ever want to trade partners; I think Emily would make for a cuter cat than the one I’m stuck with now...” “Thank you...” Joyce ran a hand through her hair, already parked in the building’s garage. “Maybe I am getting worked up over nothing...” “Yep, anytime! Well, within reason. Another small piece of advice; at least treat her tonight to let her down gently...” “Already part of the plan...” Joyce mulled. She hung up. More than anything she hated the thought of disappointing Emily, but not getting to spend quality time with your girlfriend, clad in cute swimsuits and playing with her at a waterpark was a horribly close second. “Emily?” Joyce called as she shut the door, kicking off her heels. She could hear her naked feet patter across the hardwood floors. “Welcome...” Emily’s voice started to fade in the closer she got, as Joyce could hear her pace turn into a dash. “...Hoooo~me!” She cheered as she flung herself into Joyce. Joyce caught her as she twirled with a hug. As happy as Joyce was to see her like this, she remained stiff and awkward. Her heart was too tangled with the sin of killing this joy. Emily took a look at her face and stopped swinging in her arms. She gave her an almost scrutinizing look, branded by her signature cuteness. “What’s wrong?” Emily asked. She stood upright to a posture that dignified her concern. “I...” Joyce looked visibly upset. Too many things were going on in her head; the countless simulations of Emily’s possible reactions to her bad news. “I got a call on the way back from work...” “Uh-huh?” Emily squeezed her hands. “And…--Emily, please don’t be upset with me…! I’m so sorry! We spent all this time planning and building up to it--and now…” Before she could even state the issue she was already trying to apologize, rambling as Emily was completely taken aback. “W-w-wait!” Emily stammered, trying to calm her down. “I don’t even know what you’re apologizing for?” It was so out of character for Joyce, Emily almost laughed. Was she acting right now? Joyce sniffled. She had no other way than being direct. “...The vacation...we can’t go. It was canceled.” “Canceled?” Emily asked, confirming the word rather than the meaning. “What do you mean?” “On the way home I got a call from the resort; with everything that’s been happening, all the hotels and parks are closing...” “Wait...” Emily was just catching up. Her voice was soft and somber. “...So we can’t go?” “No...we aren’t.” Joyce sulked. “I’m so sorry...” They were both quiet, seemingly lamenting over the current circumstances. Joyce felt twice the force though, as no response from Emily was worrying in itself. Amy had given her rational thoughts and reasoning, but that seemed to be tossed out the window entirely when trying to put it in practice. “Well…” Emily rubbed her shoulder. “That kinda sucks, but I guess we can’t do much about it...” Joyce had been crestfallen with her eyes aimed at the floor, but Emily’s reaction to say the least had subverted her expectations. “You...what?” Emily had looked glum, but Joyce’s question made her look confused now in turn. “What? I was looking forward to it, too...I even called you and everything...” “I know, just...I was expecting you to be more upset...” Maybe not holes in the walls, shattered windows and complete chaos, but maybe something a bit more vocal? “Well, I am...” Her words made Joyce almost flinch. “But not at you, obviously. Besides, if everything’s closing, I guess it wouldn’t be a smart move to try and go anyway?” Emily reasoned with a level head. Joyce seemed relieved, but there was still a large degree of upset written all over her face. That sadness ignited into surprise though as Emily assaulted her lips with her own, made possible by Emily’s earnest feet which stood high off their toes. Joyce looked down at her to see an almost pouty look with exaggerated air puffs in her cheeks. Emily twirled her fingers, drawing imaginary circles in the air as she chanted. “Pain, pain, go away! E-mi-ly’s here to save the day~!” And she ended her ritual with a magical blast of love, flashes and light as lightning erupted from her fingertip, directly into Joyce’s heart! … Well, not really. But the emotion was still there. Sort of. Joyce gave her a confused look, and not being the reaction Emily anticipated, it only added to the silence and weirdness left in Emily’s little dance, leaving her to shrivel as her cheeks grew red. “S-...say something, at least…!” Emily pouted for real this time, now feeling quite embarrassed. “H...h...pfff--!” Joyce couldn’t help it now, laughing from her diaphragm. “Wh...what was that…?” She held her side as she laughed, wiping a tear from her eye. “Wha…?” Emily looked annoyed now, her mouth agape. “Dummy! Stupid! That was supposed to cheer you up!” “That...that was like one of those shows with the magic superheroes!” Joyce couldn’t put the words together as she tried to keep her laughter in check. In fairness, Emily’s actions were comparable to a magical girl… “Hmmf!” Emily gave her the 90 degree turn with her arms crossed. “Last time I ever try to cheer you up!” “No, no!” Joyce begged with her arms over Emily’s shoulders. “You gotta do that again!” She swallowed to clear her throat. “Thank you. You really did make me feel better...” “G-good...” Emily sufficed, making no further comment. No matter the means, Emily always seemed to turn a situation on its head, so far for the better. Though, Joyce was back to feeling sore. “Is there any way you can get your vacation time back?” “Uhm...there’s a good chance?” Emily offered, though she couldn’t say for certain herself. Seeing as a less than certain response already made Joyce look guilty, Emily considered it a good wager as opposed to giving a definite no... With another deft and effective move from Emily, she squeezed Joyce’s cheeks with both hands. “I. Want. Takeout.” Three simple words, to move things along and get Joyce out of her funk. Joyce could only give a defeated miff as she nodded her head. “So what did you want to get?” Some time later that night, oddly enough, Emily and Joyce were walking back into the apartment, half-empty plastic cups of shakes in hand. Emily was looking as content could be, sucking from her straw, whilst Joyce looked emotionally worn, although pleased herself to see Emily in positive spirits. In large part was the taste of the refreshing treat, naturally, but also successfully persuading her girlfriend to make it not just a dinner, but a dessert too. “We’re gonna have to learn how to make our own shakes for the time being,” Joyce sighed as they both sat down on the ledge to manage their shoes. Going to Shake Stop that night was a smart move for two reasons. One, it kept Emily in high spirits, and two, it’d be the end of Shake Stop until places started opening up again… “This whole thing really snuck up on us, I guess.” Emily shrugged, not really having much else than that. “Sort of...” Joyce half-agreed. Emily had plausible deniability, but Joyce didn’t exactly...Even though she was the head of her company, that didn’t mean she had a hand in every policy; too much to do, otherwise, but she has the corporate ear to listen in on these things. While she focused on the far and wide aspects of her business in tandem with her coming vacation with Emily, it really blinded her to the tethers of reality. “Hey, how about we unpack together?” Emily asked with an upbeat tone. “It’s fine, I can unpack for both of us,” Joyce waved off her offer. “Would you stop it already?” Emily groaned, hanging her hands off of Joyce’s shoulder as she used all her weight to jostle it. “It’s not your fault! It sucks getting our expectations blown, but I never blamed you for a second! How could you have known this is what would have happened?” Joyce frowned, reflecting deeply. “I...I know, but it still doesn’t change what happened...” “Maybe not,” Emily agreed, though to the minimum extent. “But you’re doing that thing again. You keep holding yourself to an impossible standard!” “Because you deserve my 120%...” Joyce sulked, who despite even being in a melancholic state, could somehow still flirt with Emily as if it were like breathing. “Well, I dunno, turn it down to like a 119% or something?” Emily giggled. “119.9.” Was all Joyce said in response, looking to contemplate her power consumption and yield efficiency… “Point 9-9-9-9-9-9-9…!” She trailed with the repeating digit up until her mouth couldn’t afford the vocalization, what with her lips being busy with Emily’s. Emily lasted as long as she could, pulling her lower self away and finally her lips right until the very end. “Come on, let’s go unpack.” Emily coaxed her girlfriend with tugging hands. Thankfully Joyce was willing, and came of her own accord. With physics as a witness, the numbers simply did not support Emily’s strength and her ability to move someone like Joyce. So to clarify a small detail, it was by means of emotional persuasion Emily moved Joyce, not physical. There in the corner they were, sitting primed and ready to go, close if not completely ready. Two large suitcases stood against the wall, about to be gutted and hollowed for who knows how long. They’d been given life through the possessions Joyce and Emily stored in them, yet now were to be put to death by the disappointment of reality. Emily tugged hers onto its wheels and guided it over to the bed. “You said you wanted to finish packing tonight?” Joyce asked as she looked on with skepticism. With an angled look bordering on doubt, she couldn’t help but notice the overstuffed kind of look there was to her bag. “I hope you weren’t planning to pack much else?” “Just a couple..nnnn…! Tid-bits!” Emily tried to stay nonchalant as she physically exerted herself to lift her luggage onto the bed. “I feel like a bomb is gonna go off once we unzip that thing...” Joyce inched a bit closer, oddly tempted by her own morbid curiosity, played to much more ‘G’ rated levels. “I just wanted to make sure I didn’t forget anything...” Emily spoke as she tried to get the zipper around the corner of the suitcase. “You know I’d have made sure we have the essentials?” Joyce reminded her, trying to hide her smile as she watched Emily struggle. Funny enough, before all this was even set into motion, Joyce had considered offering Emily to pack for her. Though, not so funny, Joyce was also considering that she would have been overbearing at that point. Finally the zipper was undone and the top cover almost popped up like an overstuffed stomach trapped inside a button-up one size too small. As the forces of nature settled Emily’s pile of luggage to an equilibrium, her mountain of clothes sat well-above the edge of the suitcase by the time they stopped expanding. “New rule: you only get to pack when I’m supervising.” Joyce said in a matter-of-fact kind of voice, looking quite unimpressed with the mass of clothes. “What? It was gonna be for three whole days!” Emily barked back, pulling a few shirts out. Joyce blinked in disbelief as she came to her senses, finding it worse than she initially thought. Jeez, you’re right! When I looked at your pile I assumed it was for five! Nope. Nope. No, no, no, no. Nada--never again!” She wagged her finger at Emily. “I hereby reserve the right to manage your packing for all future trips and vacations.” “Haaaa?” Emily mouthed back in confusion as well as humorous shock. “It’s not that bad?” She looked at her mountain of clothes, then back to Joyce. “Is it?” “At least I can sneak all the cute panties and skirts I want in your luggage, now!” Joyce answered with enthusiasm, making Emily frown, though grin a tiny bit. But, Emily was no quitter. She wasn’t going to back down without a fight. “Yeah? Well...then if you do that, I won’t pack any ‘surprises’ anymore!” With a haughty noise of satisfaction, Emily turned her head with a smug grin. “Oh?” Joyce did perk up at the mention of that. She raised her brow. “Surprises? Wanna elaborate?” “Wanna let me pack my own bag?” Emily countered, feeling herself on the high ground despite being the one having to look up. “Well frankly, a few more trips with you and I think the threads on that suitcase will be ready to tear, so...” She trailed, yet giving Emily an obvious answer. An answer she wouldn’t accept. “No deal, then!” Emily plainly rejected. “Since when did I teach my girl to be such a businesswoman?” Joyce chuckled, entertained by the persona. “Come on, though! Tell me! You have my curiosity. What surprise?” Joyce smiled eagerly. “Not. Gonna. Tell!” Emily snickered, happy to see that the shoe was on the other foot for once. Now she was the one to do the teasing! She’d be the one in control, and soon after, she’d become the mommy, turn Joyce into the baby, put her in the nursery! And then--! Emily’s eyes were as wide as saucers as she saw Joyce tossing things aside from in her bag. “Wait! No, nooo!” Emily had immediately lost her tone of superiority, trying to get in the way of Joyce and her bag as she whined like an indignant toddler. “Stop! Stooop!” Emily, who had felt so superior, was now back to being at rock bottom. The one thing she didn’t anticipate, which was her most obvious downfall, was indicating that she already did pack one of those little ‘secrets’. In other words, if Emily didn’t want to talk, all Joyce had to do was look through her bag to see for herself. “Let’s see what you packed…!” Joyce couldn’t hide the excitement as she shifted through shirts, shorts and bathing suits. Emily meanwhile was at an arm’s length, being kept that way by Joyce's hand, minding her girlfriend’s whining so little with different priorities in mind. “Stop! It’s supposed to be a secret! You’re gonna ruin it!!” Emily tried to bargain, to get her field advantage back, yet Joyce was getting dangerously close to the bottom of the pile. With no other smart idea, and already whining like a panicked child, Emily could only resort to those kinds of tactics. Backing on her heel to reposition, Emily stepped away from Joyce’s hands and rushed her directly from behind. Shaping both her hands like hooks as she curled her fingers, Emily sunk her fingers in between Joyce’s slacks and underwear, tugging them down with all her weight. “E-Emily?!” Joyce suddenly gasped as she felt something happening from behind, to her behind, and she paused the illegal baggage inspection to clutch her behind. “Wh-what the hell are you doing?!” She couldn’t help but laugh at the bizarre maneuver, but was an odd sort of panicked as well. “Oh, look! They’re purple today!” Emily comically remarked, catching a nice view of Joyce’s rounded bum and the detailed and intricate underwear they were in. Though, as much of an upset Emily was causing, unfortunately it didn’t affect Joyce in the way she attended. “F-fine!” Joyce laughed, albeit blushing a small bit, and decided that the sacrifice was necessary. And so she pretended to ignore being pantsed whilst she went back into Emily’s bag. Damn it! Emily was very much at the end of her rope. A few more seconds and she’d find what she packed! Think...think…! Joyce had come close to the bottom, and while she hadn’t fully realized it yet, she was beginning to see the shape of something defined with a bit more rigidity than shirts and pants would have...Right before she could solve that mystery though, she’d suddenly slipped back and had her chin hit the comforter and mattress. It wasn’t exactly her best plan, but a plan nonetheless. Emily with triumph had taken Joyce by the ankles and pulled her out from in front of the bed. “You little weasel!” Joyce spat viciously with playfulness as she was far too driven now. If Emily was working this hard to avert her, then that could only speak to the pleasures she was about to find! She was about to stand, but Emily tugged again, aided by the minimal friction there was between the hardwood floor and the sleek smoothness of her slacks. But right before she’d been pulled from the bed completely, she’d grabbed part of Emily’s suitcase, ending the grand battle once and for all as its remainder of contents spilled on both Emily and Joyce. Where is it, where is it?! Emily’s mind was racing as she scrambled on the floor, tossing her stuff aside. True to Joyce’s joke, it certainly looked like a bomb had gone off in the room. As Joyce sat there, partly naked from the waist down, save for her panties, she pulled one of Emily’s bikini bottoms off her head as she collected herself. Then her brows rose in surprise as she looked down at her lap. Sitting squarely there was a… “What do we have here?” Joyce asked with a devious grin, and Emily’s heart sank once she saw what she was holding. Emily groaned, slumping into a shy, fetal position, sitting on the floor with Joyce. “When did you sneak this out of the nursery?” Joyce probed as she looked upon Emily’s ‘secret’ with fascination. Emily was too red around the cheeks to respond properly. “I j-just wanted to make it special…!” Emily pouted, wanting to leave right then. So much for making it a surprise. Joyce bit her lower lip, never expecting this. Emily had teased a secret, but she was expecting maybe a skimpy outfit, or a cute swimsuit she bought! But instead she went straight for Joyce’s sweetspot; she knew exactly how to please her. Joyce’s emotions were ready to burst, she wanted to say so much…! Emily squeezed herself tighter once she heard the squeal. “Emily! Oh my gosh! This is too cute!” Joyce laughed as she wrapped her arms around her. “La-la-la-la!” Emily blocked out her ears. “I can’t hear you! I can’t hear you!” “D’awhh, come on!” Joyce nuzzled her cheek with hers. “You’re so adorable! I never thought you’d pack a diaper on your own!” Joyce was in blissful disbelief. She always considered herself to take the lead. She gave the bashful Emily a long-drawn kiss, who still looked pouty. Finally Joyce was smiling less, letting her expression tone down some. “Are you really angry with me?” She asked. “Yes...” Emily sulked...But shook her head. “...No. I lied. I’m not...Just embarrassed...” Yes. Somehow, for some reason, Emily packed one of her diapers in her suitcase. Frankly she’d been tormenting herself over the decision for almost the past week. Joyce was coming home late most nights and only wanted to relax, and not to mention they only saved this kind of play for the weekends. If they were going on vacation for the weekend, they would have missed another mommying opportunity. So...after enough time to wear away her reluctance, Emily decided to maintain the fun of their trip, as well as keep the magic they had behind closed doors… “I...I thought you’d get homesick if we couldn’t do what we usually do at home...” Emily murmured, glancing at the diaper in Joyce’s hand. “Thank you for thinking of me.” Joyce smiled, sharing another kiss. “But...frankly, I’m kinda glad I found out now, assuming the trip was still on.” Joyce admitted, almost apologetically. “Why’s that?” “Well...truthfully, I don’t think I’d wanna stop after just one diaper,” Joyce giggled. Emily took a pause though, realizing she could have awakened the mommy inside of Joyce for the remainder of the vacation. “Rest assured though, I wouldn’t ever do something like that unless you gave me permission.” She smiled confidently. “Mm...” Emily pensively agreed, feeling like she dodged a bullet now. “Well...” She started to say, surveying the mess around the room. “At least I’m unpacked now?” The sudden humor caused Joyce to give a small snort of laughter. “Let’s unpack yours now.” Emily stood up, walking to Joyce’s bag. “Oh! Uhm, actually, I can take care of that.” Joyce waved her off simply. “There isn’t much, and I don’t wanna get it confused with everything you have everywhere...” She casually explained. “Uh-huh...” Emily nodded. “I see.” Yes, she did see, as her eyes kept drifting to Joyce, then her bag. Joyce started to frown more concerningly with each glance. “Emily…? What are you--Emily! No!” It was Joyce’s turn to reach out and stop her perpetrator, yet history or some culmination of karma was doomed to occur once more. Before she could reach in time, Emily laid the bag across the floor and in one swift motion undid the zipper. “Now!” Emily giggled mischievously. “Let’s see what we have in--!” Her voice came to a halt as she flipped the cover over. She turned her gaze to a speechless Joyce. Joyce nervously smiled back. “Uh...hehe…?” Joyce had certainly been busy packing. Packing things that had nothing to do with her clothes. Diapers. An entire pack of them, along with wipes, powder, onesies, two Emily-sized baby bottles, her favorite pacifier, Pip…! “What the hell have you been doing every night?!” Emily bombarded her with questions. “You said you wouldn’t do this unless I gave you permission!” Joyce looked stunned as she slightly stuttered, not expecting to have her plan foiled so quickly. “W-well…!” She stammered. “I...I had to be ready incase if you did ask for it…!” “New rule!” Emily declared. “We each pack for EACH OTHER!” And in one swift motion, Emily lifted the package of diapers above her head, tossing them directly at Joyce. “Back to the nursery from whence they came!” Emily commanded. “Yes, boss~...” A guilty-sounding Joyce giggled as she walked away, diapers in hand, never minding to put her own pants back on. “Honestly...” Emily sighed to herself with disapproval. “Sometimes I feel like the mommy...” SHORT END.

29 - Closing Remarks “What happened? Get lost on the way?” Frank joked to Emily while he quartered off another piece of pancake. “Hit a pothole...” Emily slumped onto a stool by the island. Frank’s association with Mary was enough to make him out as an imaginary proxy, as if she were being ogled by the woman herself right now. The thought itself was enough to make her shiver. “Did you forget to change shirts, too?” More lighthearted fun, but facts were facts. Unless she had a duplicate shirt with the same syrup stain in the same spot, bigger fish had taken her attention. “Yeah, guess I did,” her voice danced, yet turned like gears. “I sorta got wrapped up with Joyce in something...” Frank nodded along, his eyes closed as if the reality were too grave to witness. “The way Mary moves like a tornado, half the time I feel like she’s knocking thing after thing outta my own head,” he laughed, then quickly composed himself. “Don’t tell her I said that, though...” Emily did smirk then. “Pinky promise.” Had she been drinking a beer, there’d have been a toast to that. “Joyce doesn’t fall too far from the tree,” he sipped from his glass, “she can be about just as driven as her mom.” Maybe, but at least Joyce knows where the brakes are… Still, the Summers family was certainly coming off more as a matriarchy than anything else. Very, very strong-willed women… “Is her whole side of the family like that?” For her sake, hopefully Mary’s type was a rare breed. “Well…Christmas and Thanksgiving definitely get a little hectic, but it’s always lively?” Out of sight, Emily practically shuddered. Frank was too nice for his own good, especially when it came to dishing out the details that mattered. Then again, trying to be indirect was just about the same as being totally direct, just with a little more class. “How big are your get-togethers?” “Thanksgiving can get a bit big, but Christmas definitely takes the cake,” he scratched his chin. “Let’s see...there’s me, Mary, our son John, Hannah, then we have Mary’s two sisters Carol and Martha along with their husbands. Carol has a girl and a boy, Martha has a son. Who else...” he tapped his finger. “Sometimes we have more, but those’re the regulars… Oh! Right,” he heartily dropped his open palm on the table with a laugh, “I forgot about my own brother, Mark! He and his wife Laura pop around for at least a second.” Meanwhile, Emily had been counting one finger after the next, until there were more people than fingers, and she didn’t plan on moving to the toes. “Fifteen, I think,” Frank answered her thoughts for her, realizing he’d been watching her simple arithmetic. “Fifteen? Really?” For a split-second, all those fifteen faces were that of Mary’s. Quickly she shook her head, trying to physically knock the traumatizing thought out of her. “I thought it was a little less...” Maybe she counted wrong? “Well, let’s see...” Frank blew some wind from his mouth. “Thirteen of us...then that leaves you and Joyce, so plus two. Fifteen sounds right?” “Oh,” Emily looked a little dumbfounded for a second, then laughed. “Guess I forgot to count us.” “Well, of course Joyce would come, but you know you’re more than welcome too, right? Don’t worry about us though, we won’t be offended if you can’t come. I’ll only cry a little,” already he went to wipe one of his eyes. “Stop, stop! I haven’t said no yet!” Emily laughed. “I take it Mary would really want me to go?” The mere mention of her name was a sore spot for conversation, but if Emily didn’t mention it, she figured Frank sure would. “Oh,” he jokingly scoffed, “you and Joyce have it easy, you know that? You two get to have her for the weekend, but I live with her, ya know?” Emily snickered. That was one of the best things about Frank. He was self-aware and could take and make jokes about it. He’d never insult his wife, obviously, but he wasn’t scared to joke about her less-than-perfect qualities. “Don’t worry about Mary. Whether you choose to go or not, I’m still never gonna hear the end of it until the actual day comes,” he chuckled. “Maybe even a few days after!” They shared a few more laughs until the city streets below were louder than themselves. Who’d have thought Emily would be bonding with Frank over Mary? “But to set the record straight,” he paused to finish his last bite of breakfast. “Mary does mean well; she’s been very excited to meet you. Though, she’s always been known to...come off a bit strong. So if you do ever get upset with her, no one’s gonna be too hard on ya. I’ll try my best to keep her on a leash.” A leash was definitely what she needed. Frank would have been a godsend just a little bit ago… Hopefully Mary wasn’t a liar though. The thought of facing her was already scary, so having to think what it would be like facing Frank after Mary told him anything was terrifying. Frank stood up to wash his plate in the sink, toweling off his hands. Leaning his head out into the hallway, he looked back at Emily. “Speaking of tornadoes, where are the other two?” “Uh...still cleaning, I think.” Half-true. Cleaning and probably chatting; a subject-matter that made Emily feel small and embarrassed, and Joyce probably downright uncomfortable. “Hmm. Well, how about we have them get a move on?” Before Emily could answer, he was already walking ahead. Emily’s heart skipped a beat. Where was he going? He wasn’t going to the room, was he? He couldn’t! The scarring image flashed in her head, all in its swollen and infantile splendor. Under no circumstances could Frank enter that room. If he saw, then for sure he’d--! “Joyce? Mary?” Frank stopped short halfway down the hall, calling to Joyce’s room. “You two kids ready to get the day started?” A couple feet behind him was Emily, frozen mid-step. The door opened in response and it was Joyce’s head that stuck itself out. “Huh? Oh, sorry, Dad. Mom was showing me one of her ‘home remedies’. We just finished up now.” She opened the door some more to show her full figure in the frame. Stepping to the side Mary came out next. “Did you just finish your breakfast now?” Mary asked as she walked by. In her hand hung a filled black plastic bag. Emily only knew because she couldn’t help but keep her eyes on the ground, otherwise she might accidentally see Mary’s. “It takes time to enjoy food, ya know,” Frank stepped around Emily, following his wife. “What did you show her? How to get dust between the drawers?” “Oh shush, what would our house look like without me...” their conversation faded away the farther they were. Looking back at Joyce, they both exchanged blank faces for a second, each stuck on their factory reset smiles. Joyce was first to break the silence. “Wait, didn’t you come to change your shirt last time?” Emily pupils were doing cartwheels. “First your dad says it, now you? I feel like I’m the only one who forgets...” Joyce stroked her nails across Emily’s head as she walked in the room. It smelled different; not that the smell was bad before. Just more...refreshing? Like soap, almost. “To her credit,” Joyce sighed, “she does know how to clean...” “Sorry...” Emily meekly spoke, guessing what may have needed to be cleaned. “It’s fine regardless, but if the carpets come out of this unscathed too, that’ll be a nice bonus.” She was mindful to shut the door. “So...” other than the stain, Emily couldn’t help but feel the need to address the other elephant in the room. Rather, the one that just left. “...How did it go?” Joyce frowned a little, and Emily’s heart and expression sank. “Considering what it could’ve been if she found everything out…it went really well, actually. Just...very weird.” Emily looked a bit more hopeful. “So it did go well? What happened? What did she say?” Then she remembered what Joyce had asked her in the bathroom. “...What did you say?” “Are you sure you want to know?” Joyce asked a bit reluctantly. “Nothing bad happened,” nothing worse than what already did happen, “but the whole conversation was...well,” her linguistic skills weren’t so sharp at the moment. “Weird...” “Do I wanna know?” It was her right, but the truth wasn’t always a good thing. “Go change your shirt. I’ll try and summarize all the noteworthy stuff.” And so she did, whilst Joyce did her best to package recent events. “So, she definitely thinks you have a medical condition...” It wasn’t very shocking to either, since they could gather that much from their initial conversation. “She sort of talked herself into it, but I first made it clear that you wear protection next to never, though she thinks stress and excitement is why your ‘accidents’ are so ‘frequent’ right now.” They were Joyce’s words, but even to her they sounded ridiculous, simply because she knew they weren’t true. “Stress? Excited? So she really thinks I am a kid?” “No...” she didn’t completely think that, but even Joyce couldn’t give a flat ‘no’. “But...I definitely think she has a soft spot for you. Face it, Emily, you’re cute.” She spoke like it was an absolute truth, though it heated Emily up a little. “I’m not saying that to be flirty, just as a reason why, objectively speaking, my mom is taking so well to this… Maybe on some level, even if she won’t admit it to herself, yeah, she sort of does see you like one.” “So...so like, what? I get a free pass, or something?” She wanted to be offended, being seen as anything less than an adult, but after everything thus far, had she given Mary much reason to think otherwise? “Maybe? I really don’t know. From the sound of it, she really doesn’t seem to mind you wearing diapers. If anything,” Joyce cringed a little, “...she turned into a talking point...” “...That does sound a little weird.” Joyce merely nodded. “And included with that, she also tried to ‘educate’ me on how we should be throwing away your diapers...” she blew at a loose strand of hair. “How…what?” Even with context, the mere mention of Mary seemed to encrypt it all again entirely. “Since she doesn’t know about the nursery and the diaper pail inside it, she thinks it’s a bad idea to use any normal bin in the house. She’s not wrong...” Joyce sighed, falling through the same hoops yet again. “But I’m not wrong either. I wanted to tell her so badly I know what I’m doing!” Tightly she clutched her intangible gripes. “But…” she relented with a sigh. “That’d defeat the purpose of damage control.” “Thanks for swallowing your pride,” Emily awarded her with a peck on the cheek. She happened to look around a little. “Where did the other thing go, by the way?” She already sounded uncomfortable, and for good reason. Quite frankly she’d had enough of using the ‘d’ word for one day, especially in ‘Emily’ mode. “Hm? Oh, it should be right over...” she started to explain as her eyes fell on an empty space, then her tone reared into an agitated growl. “Rrrgh, damnit, why does she have to be so persistent?!” Her little outburst was enough for Emily to inch away, causing Joyce to put back on some restraint. “I’m sorry,” her face sunk into her hand, “I didn’t even notice she slipped away with it.” Thinking back, what else could have been in that black bag? What’s more, if Emily decided to think about it any harder, she just saw her girlfriend’s mother throwing away her very own used diaper. And the fact that they acknowledged it and were still sitting there was cause for concern in Emily’s eyes. Joyce could see the slight bit of expectancy in her eyes. “Don’t worry, after the whole lesson about getting a separate trash bin for diaper duty, I highly doubt she’ll be doing anything other than what her mantra preaches.” “A-are you sure?” Emily didn’t exactly doubt it either, but Mary was proving to be an irritatingly unpredictable person. “Positive,” she nodded. “She’s definitely a headstrong mother, which is why I choose to believe in her motherly conviction...” Finally, she ran her hands through her own hair for a second. “Were you still looking to get those extra five minutes from this morning?” Joyce slumped her head into Emily’s lap. “It’s either that or I need a drink...” “You said we were gonna go out, right?” The raindrops against the window faded into earshot. “Somewhere indoors, hopefully?” “A very good idea,” Joyce continued to mull, stirring in Emily’s lap. Begrudgingly, she lifted herself from such a wonderful position. “Actually, that new shopping center finished their renovations a few days ago?” “Like a mall?” “Sort of… Along the lines of lots of different stores, just without the parking and it’s built into the city.” “That could be fun. Browsing could kill some time.” “It could, but so does actually shopping, you know?” Emily frowned. “I don’t need any new clothes.” “Very true. You don’t need anything new right now, and neither do I. But, that doesn’t mean we can’t want things?” “Why do you have to make so much money?” “So I can get nice and comfy homes to put nice and comfy beds in. With how high maintenance your wardrobe is, I’ve had to start working overtime, you know?” “I would call that a first world problem, but I feel like you’re too rich for that. That’s like a...a zeroth world problem, or something.” “Well, my money is your money, so by association you’re a ‘zeroth’ worlder too,” Joyce snickered as she slung her arms over Emily’s shoulders. She suddenly groaned. “After all this, I’m gonna need a vacation. Where are we gonna go? France? Italy? The UK?” She almost picked one, but considering Joyce’s wealth, Emily couldn’t say for certain she was joking… “It’s too soon to talk about that stuff. I’m just getting off vacation, you know. And hopefully back to work...” she spoke pensively. “Everything’s gonna be fine. F - I - N - E.” Not that Emily doubted her, but she tended to be pessimistic at times like these. “How do you know?” “Because I’m the breadwinner?” She didn’t say it mockingly, but more like it was a given. “Well, yeah, I know you are, but...it’s a mental thing; having a job. It proves to me that I’m independent. I don’t wanna be the stay-at-home girlfriend.” Even if that sort of was what she was being right now... “Or what? Then I’d be a real sugarmama? Huh?” Joyce teased, starting to peck her on the cheek. While Emily did laugh, it wasn’t at the forefront of thought. “I appreciate it, but like I said, it’s nothing to do with you. It’s a personal thing… I already depend on you so much, voluntarily. If I didn’t have my own income...then I’d really be a freeloader.” She looked over to the head sitting beside her shoulder. “Did I kill the mood?” “Yes,” Joyce said quite plainly, pointing her tongue at the offender. “You know, did you ever consider that you’re maybe being a worrywart for no reason right now? I’m gonna make the executive decision and close this topic of discussion. We’re only gonna go in circles and you’re only gonna be upset.” “Kay...” For a moment they merely existed, apart from Emily shifting sides on the mattress. “I don’t want any new stuff.” “No promises~.” Thankfully it wasn’t as much of a show this time getting to the car and driving to their destination. And to Emily’s credit, she fought quite hard to stay awake this time and her efforts had paid off. However, relying on a public parking garage wasn’t as successful. “Guess everyone else in the city had the same idea as us...” Joyce miffed. For a moment, all you could hear was her thumb rapping the steering wheel. That, and the downpour cascading all the windows and windshield. “It can’t be a fun day if it’s only easy,” Frank assured her with a hand on the shoulder. “Honestly, why can’t they have reserved parking, or something?” She hated standstills, especially when she was trying to host a group of people. “You never know,” Mary leaned over, just to see the line of cars in front of them. “There’s probably some section for bigwigs?” “Why couldn’t they put this next to my company...” Joyce groaned. “When I come to visit you guys, I want you driving, Dad.” “I woulda drove here, you know? Though, you can’t charge me if I scratch your car.” “First one’s free!” her voice stretched an octave as her arms did so. “Should’ve seen the old model before Emily totaled it,” she snickered. “Hu...what?” Her head had been rocking back and forth like a pendulum in the backseat, but the snide remark snapped her back into reality. “I never crashed your car!” “See? Total denial!” Everyone laughed but Emily. “More importantly,” Mary started to shift gears, “it looks like it’ll be a bit until we can get in...” “Maybe it’d be worth trying a different parking garage?” Frank suggested. “There probably is...” Joyce pondered, still keeping her eyes forward. “We may have to walk a little though...” The windshield wipers swept across their view. “In this rain...” “Did we bring umbrellas?” Unfortunately. Only one. The only one Joyce knew of. In hindsight, she was the fool for not even considering… “I packed a couple,” Emily spoke up. “Really?” Joyce asked from the front. “When?” And as an aside she also thought to herself about how many umbrellas she actually owned? One for the car...for the office… She continued to ramble. “I figured just in case.” Emily played it off nonchalantly. She looked under her feet and funnily enough there were in fact two umbrellas sitting there. “It’s only two though...” Well-placed intentions, though only half-baked. “That makes three then,” Joyce already turned out of the lane, sacrificing their hard-fought space. They turned just enough to see the countless other cars sitting in a long line behind them. “Mom and Dad can use those two and we’ll use mine.” “How far of a walk is it gonna be?” Emily couldn’t help but ask, seeing the farther they drifted away in the pouring rain. “Under ten minutes, hopefully...” Joyce sighed. She could feel exactly what was going through the girl’s head, precisely because it was the same thing she was going through too. “Let’s call it a lesson learned, then.” Frank chuckled. “I’m sure we’ll survive!” “E-Emily?” Joyce spoke, her voice could be heard right next to splashing raindrops. “Yeah?” Emily looked up, finding Joyce’s hesitant expression close to the roof of their umbrella. “Don’t you think it’d be better if I held the umbrella?” Willing, yet dumbly, she said, “I guess…? Why?” Joyce laughed a little. “So I don’t have to keep slouching over?” It finally clicked once Joyce slapped her in the face with it. For some reason Emily the much shorter girl elected herself to hold the umbrella. What she thought was a kind gesture had actually been a hindrance… “S-sorry...” Emily kept her eyes forward but held the umbrella a bit higher. Joyce politely received the torch and raised their shield a bit higher. Higher than Emily would have been comfortable doing. “I can finally see again!” Joyce laughed as the pair continued to walk. Mary and Frank were right behind, each with their own respective umbrella. “At least it’s not windy,” Mary offered some encouragement from the rear. Emily didn’t answer, but took down the note. She cautiously eyed her own shoes which were starting to look a bit wet on the edges. “Something on your shoe?” Joyce asked. She couldn’t help but notice she’d been staring at them. “Water.” Emily answered conflictingly. “Ye-...” Joyce cracked a grin. “That so?” “Forget it,” Emily dismissed herself. “It’s stupid.” Joyce had paused, yet nodded. “You’re right, it probably is.” Then, she could see the girl’s eyelashes flutter, as if she’d just blinked. The kind of blink to be followed by a stupefied look. Emily was stupefied. Of course she was being hard on herself, but she didn’t exactly expect Joyce to feed into it. “What?” Joyce kept a neutral look. “What is it?” “Nothing...” “You’re right. It probably is nothing.” Now Emily did look at her, only with narrowed eyes. “Stop it.” “Stop what?” “Stop doing that.” “Stop doing what?” Joyce innocently chuckled, willingly oblivious to any crime she may have committed. “Stop agreeing with me!” “What? What do you mean? All I said was that--” “--It was stupid, yes.” Emily cut her off. “Then I said it was nothing, and then you said it was nothing!” “I-...” Joyce scratched her temple with a confused smile. “I don’t see the issue here...” “Because whenever I talk like that you always say ‘it’s not stupid’ or ‘tell me anyways’, no matter what it is. You’re not doing that this time.” “Mmm...well?” She gave Emily a hopeless look. “Do I do that?” “Okay, fine, I’ll tell you!” Emily gave up, leading to another smile from Joyce. “I hate it when you tease me...” “You really are like a cat...” Joyce fawningly mused. She simply had too many tells, hence why she considered Emily such a bad liar. Not because she couldn’t lie per say...but because Joyce simply knew her too well. “So? What’s on your mind?” “It’s just… You’re gonna think this sounds ridiculous...” “Probably will,” Joyce chimed in with a grin. “...I don’t like getting stuff you bought me dirty...” she mumbled more the longer her speech carried on. “Even the shoes...” “But clothes already get dirty when we wear them, don’t they?” Joyce retorted. To her credit, Emily expected some kind of joke about her silly logic. Instead, she knew exactly how to stoop to Emily’s mindset. “W-well...I don’t mean that kind of dirty.” “Dirty isn’t a very selective thing, though?” “You know what I mean,” Emily sulked. “Somehow, I do,” with her umbrella hand, she stuck out her pinky to trace the small crevice behind Emily’s ear, leading to her visible shudder. “But also, somehow, you don’t know better by now than to not fret over that kind of stuff… I’m gonna have to look into hypnotism or something...” “Sorry for being thoughtful,” Emily ‘humphed’ and puffed out her chest. “Maybe I should hog the umbrella a bit? Just to get you wet enough to finally break those shoes in?” She started to twirl the handle, teasing as their overhead drifted slightly more to Joyce’s side. “Then if you do that I’m gonna stomp in every puddle we walk by,” Emily haughtily fired back. “Oh? I’m not wearing heels, you know? I can always outrun someone as tiny as you!” “I changed my mind. I want the umbrella back.” “Hey girls? Watch out up ahead,” a distant Frank called from the back, though he went unheard. “Really?” Joyce exclaimed. “You want my umbrella?” “No, our umbrella,” Emily corrected. “What’s yours is mine and mine is also mine!” She could only raise a brow to her twisted logic. “R-really…?” “Exactly. So, I’m gonna give you until the count of three. One!--” And ‘one’ was as far as she got. Had they heeded Frank’s warning to keep their eyes forward, they would have noticed the gradual incline in the aged sidewalk that’d been filled to the brim in near ankle-deep water. Joyce was the first to go as she wasn’t prepared for the sudden drop, leading to the collapse of her entire balance. Emily wasn’t more than half a second behind, but somehow her nobility gave her the reactionary speed to at least try and grab for the tumbling Joyce. Not that it meant much. Because Joyce was the larger of the two and Emily was...well, Emily, the smaller of the two merely accelerated their own tumble and descent by grabbing on to another sinking weight. They both fell to their knees with a loud and heavy splash. Water soaked their pants, shoes and socks, and had even reached their shirts from the splash. What’s worse, dirt was in the water and covered them in mud as well. Their umbrella lay discarded nearby, washing themselves anew in the downpour. “Ugh...” Emily groaned in disgust. “‘Ugh’ is right...” Joyce sighed in a similar fashion. “Don’t say we didn’t warn you!” Mary said from behind, holding an umbrella over Joyce’s head. Frank did the same for Emily. “You two were so busy with your little argument that you didn’t see this up ahead.” Both stood up, feeling no less worse. There were large dark stains all over the front of their pants, seeping into the material and clinging to their skin. “Let’s table our ‘discussions’ for when we’re not in the rain.” Joyce did her best to stay positive, but even she wasn’t immune to a shitty situation. “I’m ready to go home now...” Emily whined. She pinched at her pants, trying to separate it from her skin. Instantly reminded of her last ‘adventure’ in the rain, she was utterly disgusted to force the memory of being totally drenched. “Well, guess this makes a good excuse for us to go shopping now,” Joyce muttered, doing her best to separate Emily’s strands of hair. “If you say it like that then I’m gonna think you planned this all to happen...” Emily moped, sitting on the public bathroom counter. For no visible reason she let out an agitated groan. “This sucks! Why can’t anything we try to do go right?!” Her expression turned down another level. “I think even my underwear is wet...” And need it be mentioned, the not good kind of wet. Sulking some more, she took stock of their close surroundings. “Is it okay for us to use the family bathroom like this?” “We’re family, aren’t we?” Joyce spoke as she looked into the mirror, adjusting herself. “At least we’re with my mom and dad. I guess that counts? Should I ask my mom to come in and help?” “Not a funny joke,” Emily deadpanned, thinking to just a few minutes earlier. After their little “dip” in the water, the group trudged onwards to the mall which was a very much less than exciting journey, especially when you’re covered in water and have to walk around in squishy shoes. They made it to a bathroom before catching the social spotlight, but had to strictly forbid Mary from entering. Of course she was insistent on helping them clean up, but thankfully Frank had reigned her in. That in itself triggered another recent memory related to eating pancakes, where Frank promised he’d keep a tight leash. Such a nice man… Emily’s eyes glistened, which in eyeshot left Joyce looking at her weirdly. “You wouldn’t get it,” Emily had read her mind. “It’s a pancake thing.” “Don’t tell me you hit your head when you fell...” “What are we gonna do about our clothes?” They at least weren’t dripping anymore, but they could certainly feel an uncomfortable wetness all over still. And an unfortunate thought crossed Emily’s mind. Be it the rain or my own pee, somehow I always end up wet… “Get as dry as we can then find something new to wear. Even once it all dries off, we can’t do much about mud.” “Mm...” Emily nodded, looking down at her shoes. They were certainly dirty now. Had the puddle water not been enough, they decorated in streaks of mud. What was going to come off already had, and now the rest was starting to stain and crust. “I’m sorry, I know you don’t like throwing away gifts, but I like keeping clean clothes on our backs,” Joyce sympathized, squeezing her shoulder. “Can we just clean them back home?” “Of course,” probably. She’d never cleaned a pair of shoes in her life, but certainly it could be done. “But for the time being let’s find something else to wear? Just so we can finally start this day on a high note?” They weren’t much longer before they had done enough maintenance to at least be passable. Faces and expressions were back in order, but the clothes… “You two clean up awfully nice!” Mary smiled as the quartet formed again. “Best we can, at least...” Joyce groaned, Emily choosing to stay passive. “It’s a new shopping center and all, but do you think we could go for some clothes first?” “Clothes?” Frank exasperated. “All the new and fancy things here and that’s where ya two wanna go first?” “Oh quit giving them such a hard time,” Mary nudged her husband. “He’s probably been thinking of all the things he could say while you two were in there...” “In and out, Dad, promise!” Joyce already panned her eyes for a map or nearby store. Somewhere above the many passing heads or through the weaving crowds. They’d managed to hit another busy attraction for the second day in a row. Funny how coincidences worked like that, as Joyce could feel someone’s hand slip into hers. I swear, thinking how the zoo went, this is like reverse psychology… She nearly rolled her eyes over how amusing it was and loved it all the same. They did find a map and glanced over it, trying to find someplace that sold clothes. “Oh, perfect. Look,” Joyce pointed to it on the screen, “they have a Capital Star here?” “Like the brand name?” Emily asked, following her finger. That was a lucrative brand...in part to its limited sales at a high price. Wealthy people’s kind of shopping. “I didn’t even think they had in-person stores...” “I saw one of them once when I was on a business trip...” Joyce pondered. “But that should do the trick. Let’s hop to it.” “Guess we’ll finally get to see how our daughter shops for clothes,” Mary confided in Frank with a chuckle. “...Mmm...” Frank agreed, scratching his chin. “They even have a kitchenware kind of store here...” he continued to gloss over the map. “Okay, fine, you can go,” Joyce beckoned. “Huh? What do you mean?” Frank asked. “I know clothes aren’t your thing. Especially price tags?” “No, what do you mean? It’s alright, I’ll tag along,” Frank shrugged. “Take your chances while you get them, hon!” Mary urged. “Maybe we can find you something while they’re getting their stuff?” “Not at those prices!” Frank outraged, leading to their laughter. “See? Point exactly. Get going, have fun. We’ll find you after.” “If you’re sure...” Frank started to say. “We are,” Mary confirmed. “You’re already moving, so get going!” He wasn’t making a dash, but he walked in a way that couldn’t mask the excitement. Unfortunately, Emily was kind of sad to see him go. Not only did he make great company, but… “Looks like it’s just us three!” Mary exclaimed, putting her hands together. “Hey Joyce,” Emily murmured, squeezing her hand. “Hm? What’s up?” “Why not somewhere, uhm...cheaper?” “Mmm...well, I haven’t been to one in a bit, so I’m curious about their new collections.” And just what might there be for Emily? The thought incited pleasure across her face. Then she toned down the expressions a bit. “Remember, my treat today?” “It’s always your treat...” Emily blew hot air. She looked a bit more bashful. “Thank you...” It was enough reason for Joyce to walk onwards with a pleasant feeling in her chest. After all, being able to do for Emily was all she wanted. That and so much love in return, all of which she got. Emily managed to stop them in their tracks. “Uh, actually,” she fished her hand into a pocket, extracting a buzzing phone from it. “I think someone’s calling me… Is it alright if I go back to the bathroom real quick just to answer? It’s kinda noisy out here.” Joyce looked back, seeing the bathroom doors were still within view. “Okay, we’ll be waiting right by the map sign.” Letting go of Emily’s hand was tough, but she had to relinquish both her unnecessary fears as a lover and a mother. After taking her time to see she did in fact make it, Joyce could convince herself that it was okay to give her mom the lion’s share of attention now. “It’ll be nice to get some new clothes,” Joyce sighed. “I’m sure it will be,” Mary nodded. A wardrobe malfunction’s never any good… Speaking of which, Emily’s cleanup wasn’t any worse, was it? “No? Why would it be?” “Well...” Mary seemed hushed, looking for the privacy a conversation like theirs could have among a sea of strangers, said in a lower voice, “she’s in a diaper after all, isn’t she?” “A…--Mom!” Were they already back to this? “No, she isn’t.” and why was Joyce even humoring the question? “Why would she even be?” “There’s been a lot of excitement and stress lately, so I figured it wasn’t impossible...” “Well she isn’t. Don’t ask her about it, either. It’s private...” she forcibly closed herself off. Only now she realized that being in a public space came first rather than second to chewing her mom out. “I just want to make sure today goes well for everyone, that’s all...” Mary said. Joyce could hardly imagine the woman’s intentions ever working as intended. But, she didn’t disagree with her mother’s sentiment. Everyone in their own way was trying to make today a good one. Well, almost everyone, as the empty outline of Frank’s figure stood beside them. They didn’t speak until Emily came back, but the longer the silence persisted the more impatient Joyce started to look. She kept eyeing the bathroom where Emily went, but a troubling thought plagued her mind. A conundrum she couldn’t seem to detach herself from. How would Emily look in a diaper right now? Such an elated fantasy made the woman’s eyes sparkle. “Joyce? Are you alright?” Mary asked with an uncertain look. “Hu--huh?” Joyce snapped out of her dreaming. “It...it’s nothing.” She shrugged it off with an almost flustered look. Where’s Emily? Some time later, approximately 33 hours later, after a peculiar shopping trip, delicious meals and constant back-and-forths: Frank, Mary, Joyce, and Emily were somehow able to finish their time together without any further apparent upset. Much like the chaos which ensued for the past day and a half, the time the Summers’ husband and wife spent with Joyce and Emily had come to an end. Hence the time now reading 8:30PM on a Monday evening as, well...a small bit more of chaos was taking place. “Hon? Have you seen my toothbrush?” Frank called from the bathroom. He could be heard rummaging through the few odds and ends laid on the counter. “Already packed them for us!” Mary answered back with just as much volume while she handled her end of preparing. Meanwhile, Joyce is sitting on the large and spacious sofa, poised upright as she tensely taps her foot on the floor, one leg crossed over the other. Every so often she leans her head back, likely hoping to see a mother and father arriving with fully packed suitcases in tow. Unfortunately she’s had yet to see this. “Unbelievable...” Joyce muttered under her breath, trying to trace the gymnastics of today in her brain, trying to occupy herself with a thought exercise of how it came to this. But she cut herself short, calling down the hall, “Mom! Dad? Are you two almost ready? Your flight is at 10 and it’s going to take us at least twenty minutes to get to the airport!” She glanced at the clock again. “Not including traffic!” She waited for a response, but only reprieved her short-burned patience by groaning aloud. Rubbing her temples she continued to whisper agitated and annoyed pieces to herself. “I swear, if they don’t make it to their flight on time I’m sticking them in a hotel… Like hell they’re coming back here…!” No offense to Frank, really. Not so much Mary either, although she was certainly the one in the hot seat. Today and late night yesterday, the day they went to the shopping center were filled with reminders of increasing frequency for the married couple to start getting ready to go home. Maybe pack a few things here or there; put away old clothes or keep their toiletries nearby. But somehow, magically, there “was no time for it,” as spoken by Joyce’s headstrong mother. Mary for the final day had been insistent on doing as many things as possible. Shopping, a movie (Not a horror one), lunch at a restaurant, dinner at a restaurant, which only ended just about an hour ago. Mary always has a special way of being a thorn in Joyce’s side, but a lackadaisical approach to keeping appointments is what bothered Joyce the most, and has always been a peeve of hers. It’s no secret that Joyce is a busy woman and she understands the importance of time and what little of it there is in a single day. She well understands being late for a good reason (such as making time to spend with Emily), but not a one could be found in these circumstances. She was just about to call for her parents again, only until a delicate finger pointed itself into her vulnerable cheek. Turning her head to the source, Joyce couldn’t help but feel her steeled will and firing cylinders be calmed at least somewhat by the sight of her loving antagonizer. “Are you really that upset?” Emily asked, crawling across the cushions over to Joyce. “Yes…!” Joyce openly vented. “Well…! Ugh...for now, I am...” As silly as it seems, the question that appeared to have an obvious answer actually gave Joyce a moment of valuable pause. “I just...I told them they should start focusing on packing, but my mom hasn’t stopped between yesterday and today!” “W-well...” Emily supposed while poking her fingers together. “Maybe she was just excited to see you, so she wanted to do as much as possible…?” Probably more so to see you, Joyce silently thought to herself as she looked at Emily fondly, without a doubt in her mind. She wasn’t completely wrong. “God forbid if this is her way of trying to figure an excuse of why they should get to stay here another night...” “You...” Emily was about to laugh at Joyce’s ridiculous notion, but then gravely reflected on all her interactions with Mary thus far. “Y-...you’re kidding, right?” Joyce rubbed her eyes while they fell back on Emily, a bit surprised to see her concerned look. The smaller girl’s wariness was met with a warm smile however. “Yes, I am. My mom is...unique, in a lot of ways, but I think even for her that crosses a line of courtesy and decency...” Granted, it’s a twisted mindset to think keeping someone’s diapers a secret falls second to intentionally being late. “What time should we be leaving for the airport?” Emily asked, resting her head on Joyce’s thigh. “Thirty minutes ago?” Joyce said, carrying a tone of disbelief that could hopefully rub off on Emily. She sighed. “Maybe if I let Mom pack you up and take you with her that’d convince her to move a bit faster…?” “Hey…!” Emily whined, reaching her grabby hands up at Joyce, who deftly disarmed her by clutching her wrists and leaning her head down for a kiss on the lips. “Kidding~” Joyce said with a snicker. “As if I’d ever let someone else have my little treasure.” She said fondly, stroking a hair on the girl’s head. But Joyce then shifted her expression to a curious one. “And what’s all this talk about ‘we’? I was planning to take them to the airport on my own?” “Huh?” Emily replied, just as confused. “Who’s gonna keep you company on the way back though?” “I can handle myself.” Joyce blew a cool chill on Emily’s forehead, inspiring confidence. “Don’t want me, that it?” Emily teased, sticking her tongue out. “Always and forever the absolute opposite, actually,” She stuck her tongue out in retaliation. “But no; what I’m concerned about is giving you a fair chance to sleep. You didn’t go in for work today, after all. Didn’t you say Sunday was the latest you’d hear from them? You’re probably gonna be on call at any point by now...” Emily didn’t offer much of a response as she stewed there for a bit longer. Not too much longer, thankfully, as Frank and Mary finally did come with their belongings right beside them into the main room. “I know, I know,” Frank already started before Joyce could speak. “I humbly and wholly agree with your issues and complaints.” He paused for dramatic effect. “I blame Mom, too.” “Wha--?!” Mary shouted in surprise, but was quickly and curtly cut by a forced smile and usher from Joyce. “Great! Let’s go before we have to stick you on a bus instead of a plane!” Joyce moved them along to the mudroom. Emily watched for a moment as they stepped into the shoe area. “Emily?” Emily blinked, looking forward, realizing she was watching Joyce’s face. “Are you coming? If so, we really gotta get a move on!” Reserved just for Emily, she kept that same tone of urgency she felt for the moment, but made sure to generously coat it in the sweetness and patience she felt for Emily, and Emily alone. “Oh, I think I may have forgotten to pack my--” Mary started to say, but Joyce’s expression of love and affection snapped back to one of order and authority. “Forget it! Tell me about it later; I’ll ship it or buy you a new one!” Joyce cut her off. “Y-yeah, I’ll go.” Emily said back, a little surprised by how Joyce could manage to keep her mom on a leash. Maybe Joyce really could withstand her if she tried… Walking around the couch and following the trio into the small space, she was just about to start looking for her shoes when they were already set aside for her. “Frank, do we really need to go back for that thing of yours? We haven’t seen Joyce in so long, and now we finally got to--” Mary started to say, having second thoughts, yet was interjected by her husband. “Hon, we see Joyce plenty, and the holidays are right around the corner. We gotta give them some cooldown time before we start suffocating them all over again.” “Dad...” Joyce rolled her eyes, trying not to be made out as the villain, although she didn’t totally disagree with the metaphor… “Wait!” Mary suddenly piped up. Everyone turned their heads. “We never did anything for Emily’s birthday!” The disappointment in her voice was akin to kicking a puppy. “Uhm, that’s okay,” Emily meekly replied. “We’ll just have to make a rain check,” Joyce reasoned, saying just about anything at this point to get her mom out the door. So caught in the moment, Joyce even turned her head to Emily’s feet for a moment, wondering if the laces had been tied yet. As quick as the doting thought came though she dashed it aside, trying to focus. “Sorry we didn’t make good on the promise, Em,” Frank said to Emily, even offering his own apologies, although not as dramatic. Emily giggled awkwardly, trying to wave it off. “R-really, it’s not that big a deal, haha. I already got to have a great birthday with Joyce?” It was enough to make Frank smile, but Mary seemed no further convinced, as much like Joyce, or vice versa, she seemed to hold herself to a high standard. Joyce held out her hands for Emily and lifted her back onto her feet once she was ready to go. All it took was another check of the time to have Joyce moving the group along. “Okay, no more idle chat. You’re gonna be sitting on the wing of the plane at this rate!” All four moved out of the apartment and into the hall, down the elevator and finally in the garage. Somehow fortune seemed to have favored them that night, whether it be for Joyce and Emily’s sanity or Frank and Mary’s convenience, but their ride to the airport wasn’t as long as you’d might expect. Reaching the dropoff lane they slowed down in front of the terminal entrance. Frank and Mary were quick out the door, and Joyce and Emily soon followed after. Naturally Emily wanted to give her goodbyes, and to be honest, more so for Frank, but Mary meant well in her own way… “Okay, those are your suitcases in the back...” Joyce spoke slowly as she made a mental note. There was nothing else other than to see them off. “Okay,” she turned her attention back to her parents. “We’ll go find a place to park then make sure you get on your flight and take off...” “Oh, hon,” Frank waved her off. “Don’t worry about us old seniors. You two have work in the morning, don’t you?” “Well you two come first, obviously...” Joyce started to reason, but Mary even chimed in. “We know you can move your schedule around, but we don’t want to force the same thing on Emily?” Joyce grew quiet, feeling a bit ashamed for not considering that. Even more to consider, just how might Emily take it? Now she might think she was the reason Joyce didn’t get to stay to see her parents off… “You’re right,” Joyce said, dialing it back. “Truthfully, I’m tired as it is...” Sighing a breath of relief. “You two are really exhausting, you know that?” “Guilty as charged.” Frank chuckled. “Alright, come on now, you know the drill,” he said with open arms. “Awh, it was great seeing you, dad!” Joyce said as she wrapped her arms around Frank. Emily watched from the side with a smile, but was quickly included by the smothering of Mary. “Emmy, it was so-so-so-so wonderful finally being able to meet you!” Mary endlessly fawned with words of praise and compliments. “I’m so sorry we didn’t get to celebrate your birthday, and I’m so sorry we didn’t get to do more. I know we had our hiccups, but I hope you had as much fun meeting me as I did, you!” While Emily’s first instinct may not have been to hug her, she wouldn’t need to solve that indecisiveness due to her arms being pinned to her sides by Mary’s smothering hug. “It..was nice meeting you too, Mary…!” Emily squeaked through the snug embrace she was trapped in. Things were moving too fast for Emily to remember the massive embarrassments she’d suffered in front of Mary, so she was able to keep face for their goodbyes. Mary finally let her go, swapping to having her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “You’ll be coming for Thanksgiving, right? Christmas, too?” “Mom, she has her own family,” Joyce butt in, long since done hugging her dad and remaining a spectator. “W-well…” Mary started, but felt the momentum of her emotions tripping over realistic expectations. “We’ll figure something out.” She sufficed. “Cross that bridge when we get to it.” Joyce dismissed it, stepping in to hug her mom, leaving Emily and Frank to the side now. Emily looked at Frank, who gave a warm smile. Stepping in, he surprised Emily by instead of giving a hug, holding out a fist. He shrugged at his own gesture. “Figured my wife hugged you enough for the two of us?” Instinctively, Emily bit her lower lip, bursting into a laugh as she returned the “totally radical” gesture. Both seemed to find it equally as weird though, because it ended in a hug as well. “You’re really funny, Frank! I think Joyce is gonna kill me if I start sounding like you!” “Not to worry,” Frank assured, leaning in for a whisper. “I’ll teach you the rest of my secrets the next holiday we see each other.” Emily reared back out, stifling a giggle at the gaze of a suspicious girlfriend. Joyce could only raise a brow, panning her eyes between Frank and Emily. “Forget it,” she sighed. “Better I don’t even know… More importantly, go get on your flight now!” Joyce shooed them. “Love you guys, talk to you soon!” The parents waved their hands as they wheeled their suitcases off, both Emily and Joyce doing the same to them. Once they reached through the double doors and started to phase into check-in, they were out of sight. Both Emily and Joyce stood side by side for a few moments longer, watching the same way Joyce’s parents left. It was as if they were waiting for the other to make a move. Their little unspoken test of endurance though was ended by the shivers of Emily. “Finally free!” Joyce practically shouted, taking Emily by the hand and stuffing her in the passenger seat. She scurried around the front as fast as her boots would let her and was not long after behind the wheel. “One word, to summarize this whole ‘adventure’?” Joyce asked, turning her head over. “Chaos.” Emily replied, without a second thought. “Quite certainly Pandora’s Box.” Joyce nodded, putting the car into drive. After being on the road for a few more minutes, she did speak again, only a bit more serious now. “...Would you be willing to meet them again?” “Of course I would...” Emily answered again without much consideration, although she exhaled by the end of her answer. “Frank was awesome, and so was Mary. Just...” “I know, there’s no need to explain. I know I must be sounding like a broken record by now, but she means well. Not that it’s any excuse…” And Joyce could most certainly imagine her future phone calls with her mom being just as non-discrete. “Do you always see them for Thanksgiving and Christmas?” Emily asked. Joyce nodded. “Every year. Maybe one Thanksgiving I was a day late to because of work, though… I was there the day of, but not the day before. For both Christmas and Thanksgiving we usually have a pre-day before the actual thing.” Emily gave a short moment of awe as she respected her dedication. “That’s really cool. I’m usually home for the holidays, too, but usually for the day of, and maybe one or two after to spend with my mom and dad… Oh, and also, Frank told me you guys always have like fourteen people?” “Mm...” Joyce paused to comment while she tried to run the numbers. “Uhm...that sounds about right. Yeah, it’s a good number. How big are yours?” “Maybe six at the most!” Emily laughed. “Usually it’s my mom, dad, me, my dad’s parents, and sometimes my cousin if she’s around.” There was more silence after that, back to that same awkwardness from before; waiting for the other to break the silence. With her hands on the wheel, Joyce was idly pressing her thumbs into each other. “...I know you’re probably going to be busy like me during the holidays...but maybe we could celebrate together, somehow?” Emily giggled in response, a little bit bashful. “I...” she scratched her cheek. “I sort of thought we were gonna do that already...” “O-of course!” Joyce stammered, quick to emphasize. “I just didn’t want to assume...I know you have your obligations, too...” “Well, I do want to see my parents, but I’m sure we can figure something out.” “I just can’t wait to get home!” Joyce could feel herself growing more giddy by the minute. It honestly felt like a monumental step to even feel this way. She wasn’t going back to just a husk where she holed up until it was time for work. She could see Emily just in the corner of her eye, and it only stirred warmer feelings. It was a home, and she had someone so wonderful to share it with. “Ugh, being able to have the house to ourselves again almost makes me want to take another day off...” Joyce mused. It was only a couple of days, but any amount of time Joyce has to throttle herself already feels like an eternity. Nothing needed to happen tonight, because just being able to be alone with each other was enough. “Home again, home again! Jiggity--!” Emily started to shout with glee, right before a hand muffled her cheers. “Yep, you’re definitely gonna need some dad detox.” Joyce said as she continued to restrain Emily’s speech while sitting down on the floor. She was quick to let go though once she felt something wet and odd on her hand where Emily’s mouth was. “Ew! Did you just lick my hand? You little munchkin!” Joyce waved her hand away, trying to dry it. Emily snickered over her devious acts. “Girl’s gotta have her own defense measures!” “Yes, well, maybe after a bit more thought, you licking my hand isn’t the worst I’ve had to deal with you...” She then noticed her words seemed to have carried an unintended effect, as Emily grew quiet. She reaffirmed with a hug and a kiss. She nuzzled her cheek against Emily’s, speaking in a tender voice. “That being said, I wouldn’t want any less from you.” She created a long pause by kissing her cheek. “Sorry if my words came out a bit off...” “No, I know,” Emily nodded, hanging her hands off of Joyce’s wrists. “That stuff is always gonna be sort of embarrassing, though...” “Well, then I guess I’ll always need to be reminding you of how amazing you are!” Joyce finally let go of Emily, standing up once her own shoes were off. “It was really cool getting to meet your parents,” for the most part, minus the moments that involved Mary at her...strongest? “But is it weird if I say that it’s...kinda nice to be alone now?” Joyce stifled a laugh, making Emily feel flustered. “What…?” Emily whined with embarrassment. “It’s nothing. Well, it is something, but nothing that you said wrong.” She smiled brightly. “I feel the exact same way, and it’s why I’m so happy to hear you think the same. Guests are fun, but it’s natural to want our home back to ourselves. Our home.” She emphasized again to Emily with tender affection. Whether Emily could fully accept it or not, Joyce truly did figure this place to be her own home as much as Emily’s. Her name was on no paperwork and she certainly made no financial contributions. But even still, to Joyce, she was one of the very pillars that made this place worthwhile. Before Emily, getting this place was maybe continuing a habit of maintaining a high standard of living, along with other reasons. “Oh! And uhm, is it alright if I move my stuff out of your room tomorrow? I kinda just want to go to bed...” Emily asked, already stretching. “Hm?”Joyce raised an eyebrow. “I don’t mind you keeping clothes in there,” she chuckled. “Wouldn’t it be weird having to go across the hall every time you want to get dressed?” “What do you mean?” Emily looked confused. “I...it’s okay to call it my room, right?” She reservedly asked, referring to the room she’d been sleeping in before Frank and Mary commandeered it. “Well, no, I wouldn’t be.” Joyce said quite plainly, surprising Emily a little. Emily had asked, but of course she was expecting a different answer. “That’s the guest room. Unless you really didn’t like sleeping with me?” She asked as if feigning offense, but was amused to see Emily catching up to her own assumptions. “Though, my own girlfriend not wanting to share a bed with me...” She pretended to ramble as Emily cut her off. “W-wait, you meant I was permanently moving into your room? Is...is that okay?” Obviously Emily had no objections to it, but somehow in her own twisted logic, despite being tenderly cared for and intimately handled by Joyce, she somehow thought this was an intrusion of space. Objectively, it was, but their context thus far was more than enough to make it seem trivial. Joyce rolled her eyes. “Of course it’s okay! I won’t force you, so if you really want your own space, naturally I’ll respect that. But yes, bringing you into my bed while my parents were here was to me a bit more of a permanent transition...” “So...we’d be sleeping together? Every night?” Emily asked. Joyce was putting on a wonderful poker face. Honestly, she couldn’t believe how much Emily was sounding like an innocent schoolgirl. Obviously she’s been with at least one other guy, so she’s no stranger to the inner workings of a relationship. In Emily’s head though, the prospect of being so in love with another woman that also acts as her caregiver seems to have muddied the waters for her. But before Joyce could offer a response, a quivering smirk started to form on Emily’s face as she shifted her gaze away somewhat. Clearly the thought was exciting to her. “Ideally,” Joyce gave a small laugh, “yes. Besides, you’ll get to have another small sample tonight anyways. I still need to wash the bedding in the other room, so you’re gonna have to be my little spoon again, tonight.” After a brief moment of trying to hide her own excited look Emily started drifting her eyes to the kitchen. “What?” Joyce noticed her staring. “Kinda want ice cream...” “Definite no.” Joyce was curt to shut the idea down. “Huh?” Emily giggled. “Why not?” “Because we both need to sleep.” Joyce let out a small sigh. “Still nothing from work yet?” Earlier on the couch Emily didn’t seem to have a chance to speak on it because Joyce’s parents came out, but now… “Uhm...I maybe got something?” Emily said. “I’m gonna go wash up before bed...” She quickly excused herself. “Great, I’ll wash up, too.” Joyce said, following along. And so they did, with more strangeness between the two, expressed in the form of silence. Joyce had been thinking of something to say, but she didn’t actually. Instead she spent the whole time observing, starting to seem concerned. With a toothbrush in her mouth she started to say, “Emil--...” But the girl was already on her way out of the bathroom. It was likely she heard Joyce, but she didn’t come back. In the bedroom Emily was turned with her back to the door, still getting her pajamas on. Joyce started to do the same. They both got into bed but Joyce hadn’t shut off the lights like she normally did. Instead she reached her arms over, sliding Emily across and close to her bosom. “Okay, come on. No more games.” Joyce spoke calmly, stroking her back. “What’s up?” “Wh...what?” Emily looked up at her, seemingly confused. Joyce then looked a bit hurt. “Please, I’d never accuse you of lying, and I know you’re not now. But I know something’s up.” “It’s...” Emily inhaled through her nose, letting out a shaky breath, followed by a sniffle. It was all silent for a few moments. “W-was it that obvious…?” Joyce could only give her sympathy, hugging her a bit tighter. “It’s my job to notice these things. Come on, you can talk to me; you know that already. What’s wrong?” As Emily trembled, Joyce continued to soothe her in a warm embrace. “Is it about work?” Joyce calmly asked. Emily hiccuped, and Joyce could feel her clutch tighter as she buried her head into her chest. Up until now she’d been putting on a front, but with nowhere else to go, she crumbled so easily under what little confrontation there was. It was only the partial truth though, as maybe some part of Emily did want to confide in Joyce. “I...I wanted to talk about it, but I just didn’t…” She rubbed her teary eyes. “I didn’t know how…!” “How long have you known?” Joyce rubbed her back.. “Since yesterday morning… At the department store...” It was when she excused herself to answer a call in the bathroom. It hadn’t fully hit her then, but it sure was starting to now. While Emily couldn’t see it, Joyce furrowed her brow, remorseful in her own right. “I’m sorry I didn’t notice any sooner until now...” “What?” Emily craned her neck to look up at her. “I never even said anything...how could you be expected to know?” “I just don’t like the idea of you having to face stuff on your own...” Joyce explained briefly. “You’re an adult, obviously, and I know you’re more than capable, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to always be supporting you.” Emily hugged her for a bit longer before continuing to speak. She braced herself, but putting the thoughts into words put a sick feeling in her stomach. “I’m...I’m not going back to work…” It felt like a bombshell. Joyce nodded with complete understanding. “It’s okay, you’re gonna be just fine. You have my support, 200% of the way.” “Did...did you know?” Emily quietly asked, in reference to foreseeing her sudden unemployment. Joyce paused to choose her words carefully while stroking her hair. She didn’t want Emily to think she expected disaster, as if she were waiting for it to happen. “I didn’t know anything. I didn’t have any expectations for either or. All I planned for was being there for you. And, well? Here I am!” She chuckled a little. “You’re my rock, and I’m yours. Lean on me.” Emily sobbed as she lay there, facing her reality head on. “It was my first job away from home…! I...I applied out of state then came out here to work...” Forty hours a week, full time employment, benefits; all of it was gone. It’d be one thing to be laid off from some mundane position that didn’t feel like a gaping hole in your work career, but it’s another to lose your lifeline in a strange place far from home with few steady connections. Joyce nodded her head, continuing to make noises that made it clear she was listening attentively. “They said they were closing my department indefinitely...” She sniffled. “I can pick up whatever I left at the office tomorrow...” “Was it all at least on good terms? They can still be used as a reference, right?” “Yeah, I think so...” Emily sadly spoke. The idea of trying to find a new job was daunting. As said, this was her first away from home. She’d have to start searching the web, find something related to her skills, update her resume… “I want you to know how proud of you I am,” Joyce said to Emily, holding her close. “What is there to be proud of…?” Emily sniffled. “All I did was lose my job…!” “Of no fault of your own?” Joyce reminded her. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Emily. It’s unfortunately just bad luck...” She hated leaving it to superstition. There were obvious reasons for why things were the way they were, but of course Joyce wasn’t in a position to see those reasons, nor did she think that’s what Emily needed to hear. “It’s just...” she sniffled. “I don’t know what I’m gonna do…!” “You,” Joyce gently hushed her. “You are going to get a well-deserved rest, and as am I. Then tomorrow we’re gonna wake up, go to your office, get what you need, then get you home so you can destress.” “No...I can’t do that to you.” Emily moped, wiping her tears. “You already didn’t work today because of your parents.” If her own troubles weren’t enough, the guilt of causing the same for Joyce was worse. “What do you mean?” Joyce asked with a sense of emotional hurt. “You’re not doing anything to me; I’m just worried about you...” “Thank you...but tomorrow I’ll go on my own. But, uhm...” Joyce placed a finger to her lips, with a tender smile. “Already taken care of. I told Charles he should be on standby since yesterday.” “Th...thank you...” The room fell quiet once again as they laid there, apart from Emily’s tears. Although, she was trying to make an earnest effort in shushing herself. “You know it’s okay to let it all out, right?” Joyce smiled. “If you have any more you want to get out of your system, that’s perfectly alright.” Emily didn’t give much for words other than the squint of her eyes as they started to water again. It quickly became a muffled sob as she was once more tight in Joyce’s arms. All the while her rock looked down at her so fondly, but of course with troves of care and concern backing her every affection. “And here...” Joyce leaned in, pressing her lips on Emily’s forehead. “One magic charm for a good night’s sleep. On the house!” The odd transition was enough to stun Emily’s tears for a moment, enough that she giggled a small bit before going back to her tears. Joyce did look up at the ceiling with a slight bit of uncertainty. For now, I suppose we may have to consider what a new normal looks like for us... Hey everyone! So, it goes without saying that it's been a solid minute since I last posted here. Anywhere at all, really. Crazy to think I last touched base with everyone almost half a year ago...Time really flies. College has been an experience, to say the least. Thankfully I'm taking classes on campus, but not so thankfully that 95% of the experience is still online, and I'm limited in what I can do here. May have to consider taking classes from home next semester. I'm extremely sorry for keeping you all in the dark; I've touched on this before, but I feel guilty when I'm active on this forum in any capacity and it doesn't somehow involve a content addition to any of my stories/a new short. I guess it sort of feels like an obligation to you guys, but maybe that's something I need to work on. Sheltered is not dead, and neither is Illegal Immigrant. I'll say it once more, Unless I make an official announcement, and it will be super official and be made abundantly clear for its respective story, a story of mine is not discontinued/abandoned unless I say so. Thank you for being so invested in my stuff; it means so much hearing the kind words, especially people I can identify as readers of mine for over a year now. I want to be more active, and hopefully this isn't just wishful thinking. I'll try to do better with this and sincerely want to start writing again. I have been, truthfully, but I need to redirect that a little bit to get back into the groove. So thanks for putting up with me, and I love to hear and read all your comments! If you've sent me messages and I haven't responded at the time of this comment, I promise I will get back to you, it's just very late/early at the moment for me, and pesky 8am classes beckon to me. P.S. I cannot vent my frustration enough about getting a new graphics card. All I want is an RTX 3080 ("All", I know, it sounds silly), but alas stock is at an all-time low and every bot underneath the sun is so driven to inflate prices. I wanna scream every time I get one of these things into my virtual cart and its gone faster than I can click a button. Just venting though! Hopefully that has a turn of good luck soon...

Hey! Late reply, but...better late than never? Mary at her best! And worst? I might play with Mary's character a little bit more; it's fun having the overbearing archetype, though I want to keep it grounded, somewhat. As for how the diapers look, yeah, that's definitely a worthwhile comment. Who knows though, even if it's not explicitly put to paper, these characters still have thoughts going through their head...! Hm. I apologize that I'm not replying directly with a new chapter! Also, thanks for the happy birthday! Granted, I think I'm acknowledging it at right about the midpoint between my last birthday and my next, LOL. Hopefully next year goes better! Thanks for commenting, and I hope to find some more time to post! ...And the story is gone again. And...it's back? Uhm, I think people elaborated on the easter egg in the comments, but truthfully I was only thinking in terms of dark mode, I think. I'm a bit too all over the place right now to confirm it, but at least on one website, there wasn't really an easter egg depending on your website theme. Wasn't thinking that far ahead... What? Another Pip? Two? Impossible! Haha, jokes aside, it's cool to hear that my characters are cherished, even some less animate than others! I feel bad though, it's been so long since I've seen this comment, the image expired for me and I can't remember what the plush was! Thank you for commenting! Whoa, whoa, easy there now. Peaceful negotiations first. Violence after they break down! Hey! Not dead, just unfortunately busy. Although I may be gone for periods of time, I do stand by my little chart in my bio. Unless I update a story to be on hold or discontinued, I intend to keep writing for it. Haven't stopped thinking about Sheltered, although I haven't been writing for it much lately.

7 - Listen to me Dawn was fuming. She couldn’t move, couldn’t speak and couldn’t be heard. Every single time against her better, rock-solid judgement, she’d been proven wrong time and time again to trust in others. James with a free hand was rubbing his ear, which didn’t strike Dawn so much considering how neglected she felt. This way, there was undeniable proof she existed in the backseat, even if they were choosing to pretend like she didn’t. “Dawn...” James didn’t take his eyes off the road, “can we please use our indoor voices?” Katherine was out of sight, but her hand soon wasn’t. “It’s only for a little bit, hon,” Katherine cooed. “I know you don’t like the car seat, but please just bear with it a little bit longer?” “Th-that’s...” She was going to scream again, but the rage subsided only for pure disbelief to hit the bloodstream first. Yes, Katherine was right that she didn’t like the car seat, but had she the spacial awareness to realize what Dawn was actually saying, she’d know that wasn’t the issue right now. Frustrated to no end she tiredly whined, “That’s not what I’m talking about!” She banged her good hand off the seat, though it hardly made a noise when hitting the padding. “Just...just listen to me already!” “Of course I’m listening,” her hand tried to communicate that, but Dawn lifted her legs out of the way. “Remember what we talked about in the store though? We need to wait for our turn to talk.” “B-but, but...” why couldn’t she see her own idiocy? Her own ignorance? Even James! “But you never gave me a turn! We’re talking about what to do with me, so I deserve to be included! I’m a grown adult!” she cried. “It’s my choice and you ignored me, then get mad at me because I have something to say about it? God, I’m so fucking done with this!” “Language, please?” Katherine tried as a friendly reminder, though that hardly meant much on Dawn’s radar. Did the drop of a single syllable matter more than being acknowledged as a legitimate person? “It’s gonna be okay, alright? We just need to have your wrist looked at--” “I don’t want anyone to look at it! I want to go home! That’s all I ever wanted, but then you made me go to a store, wear a pull-up, ride in a car seat...” she tried choking back her emotions, “and n-now you’re taking me to some doctor I didn’t ask for...and then you’re probably gonna… Ahhh, jesus, please, just let me go! I’m done!” How much of a broken record could she be? “I understand, and I’m sorry so many things are happening that you don’t like, but please, this is all in your best interest...” “That doesn’t make it okay to ignore me!” Dawn fired back. “Just because you’re bigger, that doesn’t mean you get to walk all over me!” “We’re not walking all over you...” Katherine said, sounding sympathetic, yet in the antagonized eyes of the Little, still perched on her pedestal far above Dawn’s. “And why do you do that?” Dawn thickly asked. “Every time I ever say something, all you do is tell me that it’s not what I said without any reason and just expect me to accept it! You don’t talk to me; you just act and push me along! You tell me to trust you guys, but all it ever feels like is that it gets worse and worse!” “How about we all just take a breath?” James calmly suggested, but the tempo had become too fast for a meager pause. “No! I don’t need to take anything!” Dawn roared, yelling from the confines of her seat. “I don’t want anything, and I don’t need anything! I need to get back to the hotel! They’re...they’re probably back by now, so leave me alone!” Yet another powerless moment. She shook and she trembled, but the clouds continued to float by and the car still kept in drive. “Sweetie,” Katherine started, sounding pained, but from the first word alone Dawn knew she wouldn’t be hearing what she wanted, hence why all cylinders were still in motion. Screaming at the top of her lungs, with such a volume even both Amazons struggled to focus, “SHUT UP!” Frantically, she shook her head in all directions. “Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up shut up shutupshutupshutupshutup! I hate you! I hate you both! I don’t care anymore! I don’t wanna do anything! Take me back! Let me go home!” Tears were rolling down her fiery red cheeks as her composure once more shook asunder. The entire time she had been straining against her buckles, but finally her adrenaline was slipping just enough for her to fall back into the seat, yet no less sad nor agitated. At some point the car slowed to a halt, and a mere glance out the window would be enough of a sign, but it was hardly something Dawn cared to do. She’d been torn apart and sewn back together so many times in one day, embers were starting to ignite along the fuzzy fringes that her mind and intellect were wearing down to be. A door opened and someone slipped out of the car, probably just to get away from Dawn’s sobbing and screams. She hardly cared, embracing the bittersweet victory even, just to finally be alone. Then the door right next to her opened, bathing her tired self in direct sunlight and the shadow of an Amazon looming over her. “Please, please talk to me,” Katherine begged. Now she sounded on the verge of tears, reaching her hands for Dawn in the car seat, but from the small girl’s point, she flailed and kicked to keep the Amazon away. “I don’t want to talk! Take me back!” Dawn, equally, if not more sorrowful with a touch of spite, shouted as she tried to reject Katherine in every way imaginable. She had her chance to be amicable, but Dawn quite literally did not have the capacity to give any more. Katherine simply stared at the girl from a slight distance, cupping her mouth as her glossy eyes threatened to overflow. Even now, she was trying to be there for Dawn in some capacity, but the Little wasn’t having it. “Go away,” Dawn’s words attacked her heart, cutting it down with a merciless blade. “I HATE YOU!” Katherine’s shadow over the girl had become static. Not a single part of the Amazon even dared to make as much as a vibration in the particles of the air itself. Only until the gravity of Dawn’s ridicule crushed the mighty giant with the weight of the world. Her arms trembled and she made the slightest whimper, faced with a reality too harsh to bear, leading her face to contort into a scrunched and heartbroken mess. Full-on sobbing, she was quick to close the door, giving the battle-scarred Little the time to herself she’d sought so desperately for. “K-Kath, honey!” James called for her from the driver’s seat, and as Dawn rolled her head to the side, they met eyes for a brief moment. Something reflected off his eyes, but she couldn’t be sure what she saw. Utter disbelief? Shock? Disgust? Maybe something along those lines, considering she’d just pushed his wife to tears… Of course it was her fault. After all, it was only Dawn the incompetent Little that could only make bad decisions and say the wrong things, right? Only she deserved the blame of making mistakes, so why would anyone be on her side? Nobody was… Left with this result, James wasn’t more than a moment longer in getting out of the car, likely going after Katherine, understandably. Then, sitting in the company of herself, locked in a car seat, responsible for an Amazon in tears, left with a plethora of new reasons to silently weep over. Biting her lip, she tried not to make it loud. And even then, every so often, she could feel the slight throb from her wrist… “It’s not my fault...” bitterly, she told herself. Not even her emotions were listening, so carefree to move to the beat of their own drum. The absurdity of the situation was a toss-up, whether it be awarded to still being trapped in a car seat, or even feeling a smidgen of remorse for an Amazon. She wasn’t in the wrong though. She couldn’t be. Even if she was, she wasn’t. As long as she didn’t give in, she wouldn’t have to deal with the perpetual struggle of trying to please others at the cost of self-sacrifice. Apart from the tears, things were finally quieting down. Not only was the car itself silent, but she could hear herself think; something she’d been longing for what felt like forever. She didn’t try to fight the seat straps as an act of submission and disinterest. If she wasn’t trying to pass everything through a pessimistic filter, she even dared to say that she might even be comfortable right now. The soft seat, the mute ambience, and her reclined positioning. Just to take it one step farther, by lifting her legs she could lay there almost fetal, had the buckle not gotten in the way. But whatever comfort she didn’t have, her lack of energy allowed her to overlook it. Once more, she fell asleep. . .. … .. . ! It was another sudden awakening when Dawn lurched forward, though the seat-belt straps quickly caught her before she could go flying forward. “You awake?” Dawn reacted to the sound before she could even put a name to it, seeing that it was James. He was back behind the wheel again, and looking out the window showed that they were on the road again. “Y-yeah...” she rubbed her eyes. “Where are we?” Were they going to the doctors? She hoped not. Even if after all this they weren’t going to listen… “The hotel,” James said, in a leveled voice, casual, as if what to Dawn happened five minutes ago didn’t happen at all. Granted, the byproduct of sleep was the passage of time, a wonderdrug for any sort of short-burst tension. Like always, his eyes were focused on the road. He didn’t give any explanation after stating the fact. “What? Why are we...” she’d been subjected to it so many times, only on the rebound did she realize that it wasn’t disappointment. She was being taken back. She was being listened to. “Wait...the hotel? Really?” The disbelief in her voice couldn’t be misplaced. After everything she’d been through, how couldn’t she feel a bit giddy? “Try to stay relaxed, though,” to serve by example, James spoke even lower. “Katherine’s asleep.” “Asleep?” Even slower to remember that there was a third person in the car. Then again, it was a bit hard when she couldn’t see the person sitting directly in front of her. And if she listened closely, tuning out the noise of rubber rolling over asphalt, she could hear the rhythmic inhale and exhale of another person. “After everything you’ve been through today, I figured you might be asleep when we got back to the car...” he quietly sighed, giving his wife a glance. “Even Amazons have their limits, too.” So even the mighty could fall...? Thinking about things, that was only part of the truth. While Dawn was trying to hang on to any piece of dignity she could, Katherine by the same token was doing whatever she could to keep her safe. Whatever she thought “safe” might be. “But...” Call her the fool for thinking she should ask, and definitely call her the idiot for pestering the Amazon she just finished screaming at. “...How come?” “How come?” She nodded out of habit despite it being an unnoticed gesture. “I’ve been trying to get you to take me back this whole time…” It was honestly a little hard to believe. “I guess I wasn’t expecting you to listen.” “Well, I decided because I was afraid my eardrums wouldn’t survive another errand...” he lightly chuckled, drilling a pinky into his ear. Dawn didn’t have much of a response, now that she was of a much more stable mind. “S-sorry...” she mumbled. “I was just a little stressed out then… Is your ear okay?” “I’ll survive,” he said in good spirits, stifling a laugh. “In all seriousness, there is an explanation, but if it’s okay with you, how about we table that until we get to the hotel? I don’t want to wake Katherine up.” “Sure...” and to settle herself down, she turned her head over to the window beside her, watching the passing scenery of the city. From where she could see it, there was an orange hue hanging up above, mellowing out her mood along with the aftermath of so many festivities packed into a single day. “Sleep well, at least?” “As well as someone like me can...” It wasn’t a dig at James, in particular. Just a truthfully honest fact. “Hopefully you’ll feel better once you’re home,” he reasoned, stroking his thumb across the steering wheel. Even the Amazon dimension and its plethora of technology weren’t immune to red lights. “...Thanks,” she answered back. It felt strange, finally getting a regular conversation. After every suffocating and awkward exchange with Katherine...this felt oddly refreshing. They didn’t speak any more than that, but this truly had grown to be Dawn’s favorite type of dialogue. The absence of noise dancing in tune with their surroundings, there couldn’t be a better complement for the white noise around them. While their presence entertained each other, they could enjoy their own thoughts and play their own tunes, not needing to waste a breath on trying to decipher the other’s. Once the voices had ceased and moment after moment wasn’t being forced down Dawn’s throat, her mind could drift to so many other things than just the object of her misfortune and pain. She could hear her own breathing, watch the rise and fall of her chest, let her legs dangle without a care in the world. It may have been her withdrawal that made the return so sweet, but she was starting to remember what peace felt like. Bathing in the warm light that leaked through the tinted window, she might even wager that she could fall asleep again, only that it’d be true sleep. Deep sleep. A wonderful rest that had dreams and wasn’t just an empty void for her to stare into. There wouldn’t be the panicked jumpstart as soon as she woke up, feeling like she just escaped some terrifying monster from the otherworld. After a few more sharp turns, she could feel the car begin to slow down until it reached a complete stop. Was this it? “We’re here,” James said in a quiet voice, announcing so with the click and retraction of his seat belt. “I’ll get you out in a second.” In a few seconds James was at her passenger side, reaching his hands for Dawn’s buckle. “How do you even undo this anyways? I tried, but it wouldn’t budge...” she watched intently as James handled it, trying to figure out the obvious trick she was missing. “Really?” he asked, pushing his finger into the button, just like Dawn did, only for him the simple press was enough to undo the network entirely. Almost immediately the straps unbuckled and fell limp. Dawn was stupefied. “How…?” What did she do that was any different? Her technique was exactly the same, if not more? “Well, I guess they do make these things pretty well...” James commented, feeling the button with his hand again. “It’s as simple as you think,” showing her, he pressed his finger, and the button in its plastic shell sunk easily. “Only it takes Amazon strength. It’d be a little problematic if the Little sitting in it got out while the car was in motion...” “So we can’t be trusted then?” Dawn asked, already on the offensive. “It’s just not safe, that’s all. Car crashes can already be lethal to Amazons,” he paused, seeming hesitant. “For a Little...” The subject had grown grim, thus Dawn knew better than to prolong it. “Whatever...” not her problem. One and done. “Hopefully Heather won’t mind… Uh, if she says yes...” It sort of came out of her mouth without a filter. She hadn’t meant to bring up such a strange topic. James didn’t speak on it though. “Is it alright if I pick you up? What with the whole no shoes thing...” Dawn made a small approving noise, holding her arms out. Everything felt much more relaxed with James; like she was a normal person. He asked questions, listened, had such a more...inviting atmosphere about him. Though, objectively, what he didn’t have were the same features as Katherine. His arms were made of pure muscle, hence why Dawn felt like she was being supported by hardwood floors and brick walls. When Katherine was holding her, there was that same feeling of strength, but not to the degree of James. You could tell he was being gentle, but his carry didn’t have that same innate softness his wife’s did. With his free hand he closed the car door, and Dawn looking around could see the parking lot they were submerged in. Also from her vantage point there was a clear view of the hotel. He definitely wasn’t lying to her. They really did come back. They walked by the front passenger side and Dawn could see Katherine laying near the window. She was asleep, seemingly at peace, but the window couldn’t hide the red and puffy look around her eyes. Clearly she’d been crying for some time… James continued to walk, Dawn in arms. “Are we not gonna wake her up?” “Think it’s just you and me on this one. I’m gonna let her rest.” “Oh...well, okay.” It was another day for Dawn, but what about Katherine? She wasn’t the best to be around, but she didn’t deserve to be left high and dry, even if Dawn had to be resolute. She never meant to hurt her feelings, but sometimes it had to be like that… In other words, this was their goodbye, unfortunately left on not such a great note. “Any plans for when you get back?” James made small-talk as they walked. As he walked them both, rather. She was ready to respond immediately. But, then she wasn’t. “Uhm...weird,” she laughed a little. “I guess I didn’t think that far ahead.” She’d been so blinded by the notion of going home, she never once tried to look beyond the flash. “Enjoy life, I guess. Get out of it what I haven’t gotten much of here...” “Yeah? I take it your experience here wasn’t all that great?” he didn’t say it with a shred of offense. An unfortunate truth, honestly. “It was interesting to say the least...” she concluded, summarizing the vacation thus far. All the way up until today. “Today, though...” she grew quiet. It was all fun and games now that she was in the home stretch, but a scar she’d have to live with is one from today. There were so many tense and terrifying moments, it was shameful to admit she felt changed. This entire time, maybe she’d been so desperate to go home because she was finally beginning to dissociate. She was becoming something she didn’t recognize and the harsh world around her was so rigorously trying to shape and sculpt her. “Since Kath isn’t with us right now, you’ll just have to count it for the both of us when I say that we’re sorry for today.” “Sorry?” Dawn looked up at him, suddenly feeling a twinge of guilt. “I mean...” “I know,” he smiled, “it’s a lot of things to consider. We stopped someone from taking you, yeah, but in a way maybe we were just doing the same thing.” “Definitely not,” Dawn cut him off. “I know I said some things earlier and I’ve been freaking out all day, but…it was all in the heat of the moment. At heart, I think you two are good Amazons. No, I mean, good people.” “Yeah?” James asked, looking a little reserved, but undeniably happy. “Ya think so?” Dawn nodded her head. “There were definitely a few times...but I know you guys had good intentions. Just, sometimes...it was hard to accept them for what they were.” “Like we’ve said, we never weren’t trying to act in your best interest. Toward the end, we really did want to make sure you were okay. That, and at least try and give you a fun day that wouldn’t leave such a bad impression.” “Well, as much as I appreciate it, I think I might be having nightmares about being kidnapped...” she sounded like it was a joke, but she wasn’t smiling. “Even though our ideals don’t mesh so well together, you’ve proven to me that there are some well-meaning Amazons though...” but just as many, likely more, bad-intentioned ones… “Our plan when we first rescued you was to make sure you were alright, then try and do some exciting things. Just so you’d maybe think a place like this isn’t as bad as you think.” “I’m sure it can be good for the right people,” Dawn spoke somberly, taking a moment to think. “I mean, you two seem to be living a good life.” “It’s not only nice for Amazons; that was a point we wanted to make. Though, we didn’t communicate that so well with the time we had.” “Maybe it can be for...smaller people. They’re called ‘Littles’, right? Regardless, maybe it can be good for them if they’re surrounded by the right people…” “Goes without saying for any person; Little or Amazon.” He adjusted his arms some. “And also, when you get back to your dimension, go see a doctor, please? We’d feel a lot better knowing that you did.” “It doesn’t hurt though...” Dawn lied through her teeth, holding back an urge to hold her wrist already. “I’m not gonna rat you out, so you can be honest now,” James said in a no-nonsense kind of voice. Dawn was silent, though reluctantly she sighed. “Okay...I promise.” “Thank you.” And then the girl was rewarded with a firm pat on the head. Dawn didn’t say anything, likely in part to her leniency for the man that spoke to her almost like an equal, and that she was willing to look past the minor bumps since the finish line was in sight. The pair stepped inside the hotel, looking no different than it did earlier that day. The same attendant was on staff and her smile looked no less corporate than it did before. “Good afternoon! Welcome back, is there anything I can do for you?” Either she didn’t remember completely or was making a deliberate effort to focus on the Amazon. “Hi, we came earlier trying to check into her room?” he nodded down at the Little in his arms. Thankfully Dawn was a bit more clothed so she could have a bit more confidence. “Yes, that’s right...” the woman nodded, already typing away on her machine. “And also, those are very cute pants, honey!” She finally gave Dawn some recognition, but not in the way she wanted. Just hold your tongue… You’ve made it this far already… Frustrated, she settled for keeping the attendant in her side-view. “Someone’s a bit grumpy,” her voice grew bubbly, then she made an obvious whisper to James. “Any misbehaving, today?” “Huh?” James looked a bit off-guard. “Well, I mean, no… A few minor bumps, but all in all I’d say things went well today.” “Good,” she smiled. “Now, let’s see...you tried checking in earlier, but you needed some form of identification...which you did not have.” She looked back up. “Do you have any now?” “No,” Dawn replied, much calmer this time. Calm because she knew there was another way out of this stupid policy. “Well...” she started to look apologetic, “I’m sorry, sweetie, but the rules haven’t changed...” “Uh, actually,” James butted in, “didn’t you mention earlier about their tour group coming back at some point? Are they back yet?” You’d think she was surprised to hear James speak, once she heard what she did. There was a brief, wordless moment before the worker started to laugh it off. “R-right! Sorry about that, I forgot,” chuckling, she typed a few more things. Sure you did… Dawn’s pupils were running circles. “Uhm, Stacy, right? They’ve been here for a bit now, so the little ones might be napping, but I’m sure she’s awake...” There was more silence other than the queue from the front desk phone which was held against the woman’s ear. “Yes? Hello? Is this Stacy Jackson? This is the front desk calling, we believe that there’s a little who belongs to you and your group? Name?” she placed a hand over the speaker, looking expectantly at Dawn. “Dawn Kepler.” “Dawn Kepler?” She was speaking back into the phone. “Okay, alright. I’ll let them know. Have a good afternoon, bye.” After hanging up the phone, they had her attention again. “Stacy will be down in a little bit. You’re more than welcome to wait on the couches if you’d like?” “Thanks. Think we’ll take you up on that,” he turned to the lobby’s corner where a well-defined waiting area was set up. Cream-colored leather couches surrounded a large wood and glass coffee table; all sized for those of superior size, to Dawn’s disadvantage. Thankfully James was there to lift her over the quite literal hurdles however, as he set her down on the solfa. Taking a seat right next to Dawn, it felt like a landslide once the much heavier James pressed into the cushion, proving her denim and leather to be a bad combination when it came to sitting still. Down the tiny slope she went and crashed right into James’ legs. She tried standing herself up to move away. “S-sorry...” she did her best to apologize and maneuver at the same time. “Yeah, you better be,” James looked at her scrutinizingly, one squinty eye and a big frown. “Next time y’ain’t gonna get off so easy, ya hear?” Reflected in the girl’s eyes was the silhouette of a completely deranged stranger. “Wh...what was that impression…?” It was a voice saturated in disappointment. “I was trying to be funny!” James chuckled, “No need to look like I just ate food off the floor!” “Yeah, but...” Dawn continued, still shrouding herself in the art of persona, “that was, like, bad. Really bad. So bad I need to take back my ‘sorry’,” walking herself into a trap, she stifled a giggle. “And what did you say? ‘Y’ain’t? I’ve never heard something so ridiculous before!” She couldn’t help but crack herself up. “Yeesh, tough crowd over here...” Quite politely, James with his open palm added some force to Dawn, sliding her to the other end of the couch, lighting the fuse to an explosion of even more laughs. “Oh, that’s right,” a switch flicked inside Dawn’s head. “Shouldn’t we go ask to bring that other person down? Heather?” Again, she wasn’t out to betray her own kind, but she felt like some gratitude to the couple was owed… Besides, it was only an offer, even if she was pretty much guaranteed to refuse. You wouldn’t be right in the mind to sell yourself off to a place like this. James didn’t reply, assuming vocals was the only way to. Instead, he stared off in the distance, as if his answer were somewhere that wasn’t here. “James?” Dawn leaned forward a little, as best as she could without sending herself off the couch. “You know...” James leaned back against the couch, arms splayed across the top of it, “Katherine and I, we talked a bit.” While his sentence had ended, it didn’t feel like he was looking for a reply. “Katherine’s wanted to adopt for a long time now; she’s been talking about it for months, actually. Only until today did we actually get serious about it.” She was sympathetic, and James was nice, but she didn’t like the rose-tinted terminology. “Like, take some random Little off the street? That kind of adoption?” Need she remind them it was called kidnapping? “I know you have different opinions about what it should be called, but that’s the norm for what it’s called here,” he gave his neck some relief. “At least with Katherine, I feel a lot better about how she addresses it.” She was thinking of making another comment, but even if she didn’t like what James was saying, he wasn’t pressing her buttons intentionally. He was expressing how he saw the world. How society saw it for him. “Katherine doesn’t like forced adoption, and I’m not so crazy about it either,” not so crazy? That’s as far as it went? “It’s a lot better when it’s consensual. It can’t always be that way, but I think it’s the best… Maybe what you call it isn’t totally wrong for the people that do take Littles as they please. We’re not like that, though.” Dawn didn’t have much of an opinion in the way that’d be considered constructive, quite the opposite, actually, reasoning why she didn’t say anything at all. She just listened. “Katherine wants a Portal Little, especially, because she thinks they stand to benefit the most compared to a Little here. In Libertalia or any other city-state.” “Benefit? How?” it may have come off as offended, but she tried to limit herself to neutral questions. “There’s only one kind of person there; no Littles and Amazons. We live our lives, get an education, work, fall in love, be happy, and everything else. There is no strict hierarchy between races and one person babifying another, you know?” “But are there low crime rates? Clean energy? Advanced technology?” James was quick, but gentle on the rebound. “Everyone has access to sufficient, if not amazing healthcare here. Education consists of a lot more here than in Terra, as well as low poverty and pollution.” He wasn’t challenging her, but it sure felt like it. “S-so? That’s just for Libertalia, anyways. Can you say the same for every other city-state? My home may not have everything, but we do have our good parts, you know. And how do you even know about that stuff? About my dimension?” “It’s true that’s how it’s like here, but those sorts of things don’t change much across the states. They’re just about constants everywhere, apart from federal policy. And I know Katherine might focus on the more...emotional points of a place like Terra, but we do have knowledge about your more quantifiable logistics.” “Well, maybe this is a better place for infrastructure, but at least we don’t turn smaller adults into babies...” Dawn sulked, thinking of recent events. “I think that has some truth to it,” James agreed, to Dawn’s surprise. “Though, while you might think differently, I don’t believe Amazons adopting Littles is always so black and white… It’s impossible to imagine every different situation, but there can often be a lot of emotional or mental reasons for why a Little might be adopted. It’s a big topic; something I’m not qualified to speak about, but my point being that not everything can be rejected at face value.” He had chosen a poor place to cut himself short, because Dawn felt no more moved to his alignment than she’d been prior to their meeting. She stayed silent, otherwise she would feel compelled to keep the debate going, and then it’d only be destined to devolve into an argument, one she would probably get the blame for… “Hey, come on...” Dawn tilted thirty degrees to the left once Jame’s hand nudged her, along with his coaxing. “I didn’t mean to start an argument. I’m sorry.” “It’s fine,” Dawn exhaled, “It’s just...” she took another breath. “It’s a lot. A… a lot more for me to take in. I don’t have all the facts that you do...” “Not about who knows more, right?” James said, Dawn almost anticipating another pat on the head, but it didn’t happen. “Let’s keep things in good spirits though, yeah? Like...have you thought any more about what you’re gonna do back home?” “No...” she answered pensively, although her thoughts weren’t weighing on his question so much. “Really? Nothing at all?” he smirked. “Come on, I’m sure there’s something. Study? See some friends? Work? Go be a lump on a--” “Why?” Dawn’s voice interrupted him. “Huh?” “Why?” She repeated again. “Why did you two do all this for me?” “Well, we already said, silly...” “Yeah, but… I’m thankful. Very thankful...” Dawn lamented, forced to remember what her worst fears could have been. “Even after you two saved me, assuming you people really do think of us as only kids, you could have just left me with the police.” She turned her head, catching James’ eyes up above. “But you didn’t.” His look was still friendly, but it didn’t have the same smile as it did before. His expression was silent, soaking in everything before him. “I don’t know everything, and I’m not some mind-reader, so I don’t have all the answers, but I’m not stupid either...” she couldn’t help but clutch the materials of her pants. Even if it was James, the traces of an Amazonian confrontation were starting to linger. “If adopting was so important to you two, why would you bother putting up with me for an entire day if you don’t even want to get Heather anymore?” If Amazons today had taught her anything, amidst the good and the bad, they were far from being fickle-minded, at least towards a Little. They were headstrong at worst and immovably stubborn at best. James was still in a positive mood, although his smile seemed to be suspended by wires more than his own free will. “First...” he started, and Dawn could feel herself tense, awaiting some bombshell she had no conceivable means of imagining. A shadow loomed over her and she was too frozen to budge, nearly feeling her life flash before her eyes as certain doom descended from above. The shadow grew larger. Larger until she suddenly felt a giant’s hand atop her head, patting it gently. “Please take a deep breath?” he asked sympathetically. “You can trust me, I’m not going to hurt you.” There was a time lag before his words hit, yet once the signals finally reached her brain, she’d stopped her hyperfocus to give herself a self-check. A cold sweat was running down her back, she was shaking all over. They were all the same sensations that were a prelude to some kind of panic attack, like the couple she’d already experienced. “S...sorry...” Dawn murmured, pulling herself together. “I-I know I can trust you guys, but… And, are you sure you don’t want to adopt Heather? B-because I can… I’m sure we can ask--” “It was you.” “--Sta...” she had been on the cusp of finishing her last-minute idea when James had managed to totally derail both her mouth and mind. They’d both been talking at the same time, so of course she couldn’t be positive of what she heard, but the longer she stayed silent, and so did he, there in her stomach did she feel this terrible feeling. A feeling so terrible, that the bottom of her stomach seemed to stretch for miles down below, and there plummeting in free-fall was her heart and lungs, pleading for air. Again, she could not say with absolute certainty her ears had heard what they did, but a human’s sixth sense always seemed to spur those terribly, seemingly irrational feelings. “I...” She couldn’t even finish the first syllable. “...was…?” “It never was Heather,” James spoke clearly, with an almost piercing gaze. He himself had changed nothing about his demeanor, yet the very fabric of reality began to morph in the troubled eyes of Dawn as she struggled to come to terms with the truth. “We wanted to adopt you, Dawn.” She was a cesspool of emotions. No one word could perfectly describe the intangible mess her mental guts were. Anger would only tickle the fringes of her collapsing mind, much less the melted beams otherwise known as her former confidence leaking through the cracks into the abyss. Misery encapsulated her very state of ruin, yet not the shattered windows she knew to be her glance at hope. A small bubble rose in her chest, close to her sternum, separated by something within a mere inch from the outside world, until it burst with such force that she lurched forward, feeling a small gasp escape from her mouth. It caused a chain reaction, sending streams down her eyes, as she still watched the Amazon up above in pure silence. It was a day of many surprises and upsets, because for once, James, the mighty Amazon, of a race who could do no harm unto Littles, looked remorseful. “D-Dawn...” He reached his hand forward, but Dawn with her feet propelled herself away along the couch. It wasn’t even by intention, instead a mysterious force that moved her body for her. It was so involuntary, yet at no point did Dawn object. After all, pure instinct seemed to know best. Yet a puff of air burst from her lips. Then another, until finally her mouth did stay open, only it was kept agape by the manic laughter she’d been plagued with. The tears didn’t stop, nor did the terribly contrasting giggles as the pieces truly began to fall apart. “...Dawn...” James didn’t come any closer. No closer than the moment he first sat down. There was a crease in his forehead and a head pointed towards Dawn, yet firmly planted on the sofa. “H-how...h-ha-how could I h-he-have b-b-been so...stupid?” She wiped her face with the back of her hand, drenching it in wetness, only to have put a band-aid on such a nasty, mortifying gash. “Please, you’re not stupid.” “I-I...I ack...a-actually th-thought you wanted her…” she gave him his eyes, and what a horrid sight they were. “But it was me!” What a sick joke she’d been treated to. She continued to laugh and cry all the same, wrapping her arms around her legs as more and more truths became self-evident, further cascading the world around her in utter black. “Dawn, we never planned to take you by force...” “I believed them...” she whimpered to her imaginary friend, in a low voice. “I trusted them!” She laughed a bit louder, enough for James to give their surroundings a slight glance. He was a simple outsider to the chaos that erupted from Dawn’s very being, barely able to fathom the chilling realization of how many times she’d been sitting on a false floor. “H-hey...” she reared her head from her wet hands, giving James such an ugly, teary face of amusement. “D-didn’t I say ‘adopt’ earlier?” James’ mouth moved, completely caught off guard, but before he could even associate two words for a thought of how to respond, Dawn skipped the reply with more laughter. “I r-really must be losing my mind!” She continued to laugh, letting her sight bleed through the cracks between her fingers. Then, she pulled the front waistband on her pants. “A-and look! I’m even in a pull-up!” At the most random intervals, despite the muddy mess she was, somehow she could seem to sharpen her mind, to appear composed for seconds, only to fall apart right after. In one of those moments, she with a deadpan look asked James, “Did you two drug me too? Just so I’d use this thing?” before the stunned man had a chance, she kept laughing. “No, we’d never do something like that,” he did his best to answer straight-laced, but even he sounded a little hurt. “We did everything we could to help you. We were only going to ask after--” “Help me?” Dawn erupted. “Everything has been to help me? The shopping? The diapers? The car seat? A-and… Wh--” a second form of herself cut her own speech short just to laugh some more. “What even is THIS?” She gestured to the spacious lobby, running her hands through her hair. “Is this some sick fucking joke?” Finally, the maddening smirk she had felt flat, devolving into a quivering lip with flowing tears. “B-be honest...you never planned to let me go home, d-did you? This is what...just to get my stuff before you take me back?” “No!” James raised his voice, finally enough to reach Dawn’s core. As frantic as she was, the sheer volume seemed to shell-shock her. “No...” he repeated, though calmer. “You’re back, Dawn. Back for real. It was you. Not anymore. Katherine and I...we made a mistake. We saw what today was like for you; we’ve seen how you’ve been affected. It’s...it’s not right. Even still, we were always going to ask you. It was always going to be your choice.” And it likely still was, but everyone knew how much of a wasted gesture it’d be. Off by the other end of the lobby, a sliding door opened, and out stepped a familiar face. Dressed in more casual clothing, not donned by their waist-strapped mic & speaker set, blonde-haired Stacy stepped out panning her gaze across the lobby. She seemed to look the way of James and Dawn for a moment, but stepped over to the front desk first. “I think that’s her...” James meekly said, watching the Amazon carry on with their own conversation. He even caught the employee point in their direction. “I know we can’t undo the things we did, and even though we thought we were doing something good, Dawn, I’m sorry. I’m sorry for hurting you, for making you think that you couldn’t trust us, that we betrayed you.” “You did save me...” Dawn murmured, looking afar at the tour guide, who just turned their way. “That, I understand. Thank you for that. You brought me here, which I’m thankful for too.” They looked at each other one last time. “But don’t misunderstand. I don’t forgive you. You may have saved me, but you groomed me. You tried to push me along all day to your whims. So again,” she continued, stone-cold. “Thank you, but I do not forgive you.” She stopped speaking, yet between their gazes, a conversation seemed to keep on going, only until a third party had severed it. “Hello~!” Stacy said in such a terribly stark contrast to the grim mood the pair had seemed to cultivate. Her greeting seemed somewhat neutral, but then she biased her attention. “You must be James!” with an outstretched hand, she waited for James’. He watched it for a moment, then stuck his out, finally processing Dawns’ words. “Y-Yes...” Once more, he gave Dawn a small glance, but she was already looking away, sitting still, hanging her bare feet off the couch. “So this is the someone my munchkin has been with all day?” she chuckled, giving Dawn a second’s worth of spotlight. “I have to say, I’m a little surprised to see her back...” she said in a not-so-secretive voice, laughing by the end of it. “Well...my wife and I were only trying to bring her back.” “Oh?” Stacy replied with a slightly surprised set of brows. “Back? You’re not here for her stuff? That’s what the front desk told me...” she turned her head, further annunciating her culprit. Dawn, meanwhile, hadn’t budged. For better and worse. Either she wasn’t phased or had been so traumatized that she lacked the composure to even express herself. “No...she’s here to go home. With the tour group back to Terra?” “Right...right...” Stacy nodded, looking down at the girl again, a finger pondering her chin. “Absolutely positive?” she asked James. She leaned in a little closer, actually whispering now. “Our laws support it, you know...” “Please make sure she gets home.” James said no more than that. “...Well, alright then...” she turned and crouched, keeping her knees together. “Dawn, sweetie?” She even went to tap on the girl’s shoulder, but she did turn to her. “We’re just gonna go get your keycard then take you to your room, okie-dokie?” Dawn nodded, allowing the gears she had no hand in to do it for her. “Alrighty then,” she smiled, standing, and as she did, having the audacity to pat a turning Dawn on the padded behind. Stacy snickered a small bit, “thought so!” James had watched, though he didn’t look to be in great spirits. “Okay James, I can take over from here. She’s in safe hands!” “R-right...” he looked past Stacy’s shoulder, watching the Little’s back, with a passive hand rubbing her behind, yet trying to be minimal about it. “Th...thank you.” He then spoke a bit louder, indicating it was meant for Dawn. “Goodbye Dawn. I’m sorry; I wish we could have ended it on a better note...” Not a word. Not a gesture. Stacy watched, though didn’t say anything, simply commentating with small noises and a curious look. “Well, off we go!” Stacy stayed cheerful, as much as she was since this morning, escorting Dawn away. James stood there, watching for a few moments longer. The more distance created weaker attachments though, as he finally took a breath, then started to walk his own way. Out the glass doors and on the sidewalk, he looked back in one last time. Stacy and the attendant were speaking, both smiles, whilst he saw Dawn by the woman’s side, significantly shorter, the size a Little was, stricken with puffy eyes and an exhausted look. If nothing else, he could only be certain she’d be ready to sleep… There was resistance, but he fought the tide, stepping onto the asphalt and headed back to the car. Amazon biology, it always crowned the female half of their species as the hormone-driven ones when it came to Littles. He never fully understood their irrational attachment to a complete stranger, despite being overwhelmed by such natural instincts that a small creature seemed to incite. He hadn’t understood. Not completely. Not even now. But...less than before. If he could summarize it into words, now, in this moment, it felt as if he were forgetting something. Something insignificant, like a paperclip he’d been tinkering with, or pencil he twirled with his fingers. He could live without it, but of course he’d be left wondering about it… Katherine was awake when he got to the car, as she leaned against the window, quiet. James got into the driver’s side, closing the door, buckling himself. She didn’t look at him, nor did she say a word. Neither did James. Not at first. “Thank you...” Katherine turned her head. “She wanted to say ‘thank you’.” Katherine nodded, looking down at her interlocked fingers, squeezing them some. Witnessing as her vision became more and more of a blur. “W-we...” she sniffled, wiping her eyes. “We did the right thing...right?” James took a long, drawn-out breath. He reached his arm around Katherine’s far shoulder, leaning his head into hers. “You know...it sort of hurts a little...letting go… But… I’m proud of us. We did what I, really, can’t imagine any other couple in our position doing...” A hiccup interrupted their moment, Katherine reaching her turn for waterworks. “I...I want her back…!” Whelp, I chose a bad order to do my postings. Post chapter 7, then reply to chapter 6 comments. Yes, very smart, Me. Oh well! Haha, I can't imagine she'd take to that sort of thing too well, considering everything she's been through. Think Dawn is just about ready to break! Doctor's wouldn't be a fun trip! We'll have to see how that goes. Well, by the time you're reading this, you will have known, so... Hope you enjoy the next chapter! To be honest, I'd probably be a little pissy too if my wrist were in pain. And bless James and Katherine for supporting her, despite how ugly it can get! Right! With the way I've done stories thus far, I definitely wanted to stay true to the same level of character development in places where it's warranted. I'm trying to really convey this as a clash of mindsets, which really ends in Dawn cracking under the pressure of the other's will. I'm not perfect at it, but I do believe I'm doing decent enough at implying it. Thanks for the comment! Well, for both good and bad reasons, I think I've really got that whole "suspense" thing down. Frankly, I feel like my postings take so long that I let all the excitement die down haha. Regardless, no one knows for sure what happens next, but until then, I hope you stay tuned! Thanks for commenting! Play-dates already? Very ambitious, Katherine and James! I don't want to rush things along too fast, regardless of where the story goes. I'm not making any guarantees for any sort of outcome, but something I'm going to try and avoid is glossing over integral moments/character development. That said, I definitely can see an Amazon getting ahead of their charge's personal feelings, but it really depends on the Amazon you're working with. Sure thang. You got it! Awesome! Well, uh, here's more!

6 - Fuck Everything “Fuck you.” It felt good to say. For once she truly felt as if she’d gotten something off her chest, and oh did it feel good to see a look other than cool, relaxed and calm on Katherine’s face. She looked surprised, as if the impossible had just happened; innocence itself had just vomited profanity and taint right before her eyes. Then she furrowed her brows in the slightest. Hearing the words from Dawn, she looked somewhat bothered. “Wh...Where did you learn to say something so--” “Because I’ve been trying to tell you this whole time!” Dawn shouted again, cutting her off. Her brows were arched at a much more intense angle with her arms crossed. “I’m not some kid you can just push around! I want you to start listening to me!” Maybe Katherine didn’t deserve the brunt of everything Dawn was dishing out, but how could she not be the perfect catalyst for it? She symbolized everything Dawn had come to fear and hate about this place. She represented domination, oppression, enslavement, belittlement; the list could go on and on. But by at least taking out her anger on something, anything that came close to it, maybe she’d be able to snap something other than herself into two. Now with the ball in her court, Dawn could feel herself gaining a few metaphorical inches. “Now are you ready to talk?” Katherine looked speechless. The pause, the silence, it actually made Dawn hopeful. Did it work? Was this it? Katherine did seem stunned, though after a few movements from her lips did they start making noise. “...After everything we’ve done for you, you say such...such mean things?” She was still hung up on the outburst. Dawn’s hope had dwindled into nothing and only intensified her frown. The Amazon slightly shook her head. “It’s one thing to throw a tantrum, but there’s only so much I can let slide, Dawn. I’m not going to toler--” “I don’t car--!” Dawn was beginning to shout, but then, a much more powerful voice raised her voice back. “And you will not interrupt me.” She needn’t even stoop to Dawn’s level. The grave tone in her voice alone was enough to make the girl freeze, much less yelling the order. The very gravity of her voice had changed the atmosphere entirely. Katherine didn’t look to be all smiles anymore. Dawn wanted to shout back again, but...but...she was scared. “You have every right to be sad or mad; it’s okay if you want to scream or cry, but that is no excuse to take it out on me or James.” Just as she looked to be standing up, Dawn with a brief meep slid back on her bare bottom. The aura of the room had become chilled. The cushy and kind Katherine had become...well, exactly what Dawn was so afraid of. But, she wouldn’t do anything, right? She already said she wouldn’t touch her. So...so why did it rattle the girl so much? “B-But...” “We wait for our turn to talk.” Katherine said with a heavy-handed finality to her words. “It’s polite when we wait for others to finish speaking. I’ve given you plenty of time, so it’s only fair you do the same for me.” She stood there, waiting for something. Dawn, as if it were instinct, knew exactly what it was. Slowly, she nodded her head. Who was she even looking at anymore? “You need to wear a pull-up for two reasons. One, everyone is expected to wear underwear under their clothes because it’s the responsible and mature thing to do. And two, we’ve already discussed that this store doesn’t have panties. There’s only diapers and pull-ups. I thought you would have appreciated us getting the pull-ups instead of diapers, but apparently not...” She sighed a little. “But I do--!” Dawn was desperate for damage control. Reconsidering things, she did appreciate it, but how could she be blamed for wanting panties? Katherine gave her another stern look though. It wasn’t her turn to talk. “I tried to find you the best clothes that I could; ones that I thought looked nice. I’m sorry they weren’t exactly what you wanted, but you only need to wear them for a short while? Shouldn’t it not matter so much?” The question was rhetorical, but Dawn was still answering it internally. They weren’t the best, but they weren’t the worst either. Was she really blowing this all out of proportion? She couldn’t have! Everything that's happened so far has been so annoyingly unfair, it was impossible to not be aggravated over! “I wanted today to be fun for us, Dawn, but it can’t be if you’re going to fight me at every single turn! Especially when you’re going to say such mean things. You’ll probably disagree with me on this too, but I think you have what it takes to be a pretty good girl. Before that can start though, you need to understand how compromises work. We do not shout at others just so we can get what we want, and that especially goes double for using bad words.” It seemed as if she had been working through her own steam. Katherine’s expression had softened somewhat since the start of her rant. But the way she loomed over Dawn with such authority, it was crushing. “Do I make myself clear?” A slight whimper cracked the Amazon’s composure a little. “Wh-what would you know…?” Dawn wiped her eyes. The last thing she wanted to do was cry, but there was too much pressure not to. “It must be easy to push me around and tell me to fall in line, right?” her words were getting shaky. She could barely support a sentence, much less her own legs. “You don’t know what it’s like; constantly being tormented by a population of people at least three times your size!” She wasn’t lashing, she was venting, and the sobs proved that. “Do you know what today has been like for me, Katherine? I was trying to endure my last day in a universe one degree of diapers and pacifiers away from slavery! Do you know what it’s like to be whisked in the air, taken hold of by some complete stranger, then be told you’re now their property? Can you know what that’s like? Suddenly being told your life has no meaning, which is why someone else thinks it’s their right to take yours?” Her composure only worsened as the speech went on. Her nails dug into her arms as she lurched and wrenched her body. The despair was overflowing and she was thrashing desperately, doing anything she could to escape herself. “And then they take you... They take you from your group; the people you know, your only landline in a vast, expansive and terrifying world, and then they try to break you. Do you know what that’s like? Having your pants forcefully stripped, panties taken off and torn in two, then be forced into a fucking pull-up?” She was starting to raise her voice, but it all came out shaky and panicked. “To spend the majority of your life as an adult, but then have someone else turn you into a baby again? Decide you suddenly can’t have dreams or goals anymore, just because their idea of ‘proper’ involves you being a baby?!” “Dawn...” “All you can think of is how to escape,” her gaze slowly turned to her hands, grasping for the imaginary. “But...but that becomes so, so hard to imagine,” the very repetition of her words made her shake. “She picks you up then starts taking you to her car, and just when you think there might be some chance; some opportunity to escape, she fucking drugs you?” Katherine probably didn’t like hearing the F-word, but frankly, Dawn was more concerned with telling her story. “And then you black out, just to wake up in the arms of another Amazon in another strange place. No matter how kind they are, you’re still among strangers in a strange place, so what’s really changed?” One sentence did come with conviction, however. “I don’t like Amazons, Katherine. I may have said some things I shouldn’t have, but what makes it all feel so much worse is when the Amazon that has shown me even a shred of decency starts to turn against me because I don’t fit the role she’s trying to force me into! I thought maybe I could trust you; maybe you were different, but...” She was silent, tears rolling down her cheeks. “But I guess I was wrong.” And that was that. She had nothing more to say, nor could she imagine any of her words affecting anything by this point. Katherine wouldn’t change her mind, but at least Dawn communicated her piece. Taking it all out from within though, laying it all out so bare...she could feel the trauma welling back in troves. Why now? Was she going to have another attack? All that was left was to hiccup and sob. Time could stand still and she’d be at least thankful from there. She may never get to go home again, but at least it meant not having to deal with such a messed up world she was near-trapped in. She felt weak; exposed. Even more than before. And it was another feeling, another sensation, a call-back to such a terrible experience. The visions haunted her and were etched like stone into her memory. She’d almost never been so vulnerable in front of someone before, but she didn’t care, nor did she have the capacity to keep herself composed. The shadow over her head grew larger as the Amazon drew herself in. Katherine leaned over, picking the girl up. Up and down she was bounced ever so slightly. Dawn hated it. Again, on the turn of a dime it felt like another paradigm shift. There wasn’t that same venom or ice-cold emotion. She was warm, soft and embracing. How could there be trust if nothing was guaranteed to last? “Shh...shh...you’re okay. It’s alright.” Where did she get off? Talking down to her, then putting her right back together after the mess she caused? Katherine sat down with her on the wooden seat. Katherine stroked the top of her head. “I think we both got to say what we wanted to, right?” Dawn’s cheeks were still wet, but she was listening. “I think we were both frustrated...” Katherine exhaled, rubbing the girl’s shoulder. For once, Dawn couldn’t agree with her more. “I’m sorry for scaring you like that; no matter how much you push, I shouldn’t put so much pressure on you like that… I was scary, wasn’t I?” Slightly, she nodded. It was terrifying. She had used all her Amazonian traits against the tiny girl. How could it not feel overwhelming? “Dawn, I would and will never do anything to put you in harm’s way. So even when I have to be stern, please know I’m not going to hurt you. You’re too precious for that.” So she wasn’t going to do anything to her. That was a relief, but looking back on it, knowing she could be a moment away from fatal injury, she was quaking even now… “...Maybe I have been a little too forward… You’ve been through things that I really can’t imagine. The best I can do is think about what's best for you. I mean it when I say I’ve been trying to be helpful this entire time. I suppose it’s just...challenging, when you always seem to be against me. Truthfully, I’m not sure whether it’s because I’m in the wrong or you’re just having trouble...adjusting.” Dawn would have been happy to declare the former, but this wasn’t the time for that. “I...I don’t want to adjust to anything,” Dawn sorely spoke. She hated herself; the way she leaned into Katherine. “I’m an adult, Katherine. I want to be treated the way you are!” Katherine rubbed her back, making more soothing noises. “Okay, alright...let’s be calm...” “Please...please listen...” Dawn moaned over a croaky and tired voice. “I am listening, sweetheart. We have all the time in the world. So we’re gonna go step by step, okay?” The piecewise approach she was taking, of course it was deliberate, but Dawn couldn’t help but feel herself receding into an inferior role once again. It truly was instinctual for Katherine, wasn’t it? She didn’t know if Katherine were the fool for being so hardwired or herself for thinking she could fight genetics. “We don’t have all the time… I need to go back home… I’m supposed to go back tomorrow!” Raising her voice again earned a few shushes from Katherine. “Dawn, please, I know we said a lot, but how about you give me a turn, okay? That’s what big girls do after all, right?” Dawn’s emotions grew limp. “...You really don’t believe me...” she mumbled under her breath. She didn’t doubt Katherine truly was trying to be encouraging, but given the toddler approach she had used, it only further reaffirmed Dawn’s grievances. Katherine was a kind, caring and helpful woman, but only in all the wrong ways. “My number one priority right now is you. That hasn’t changed. Even if you tell me to leave you alone I’m not going to. My heart breaks when I see you bottling up so many emotions at once and it all just...bursts. I’ll always be here for you when you’re feeling upset, but I wish we could avoid that altogether. I want you to be happy, Dawn, and I know you think you know how to get there, but there’s always more than one way to do it?” She couldn’t afford herself the energy to speak. “I promise everything is going to work out. You’ll be perfectly fine once this is all over, whatever that might look like. You don’t need to put yourself on guard around me or James.” She felt the hug grow a little tighter. “I want to know when you’re happy, sad, mad, confused and every other feeling you might have. I want to know you through and through, that way I can make it all better when things are bad, and know how to keep things right.” “I’m an adult...” “Even grownups have someone they can talk to.” Katherine calmly rebutted. “There’s nothing wrong with being small, Dawn. It’s okay to give up a little bit of control, even if it’s only for a short time.” “Like when?” Dawn replied rather coldly. Katherine didn’t hesitate to plant her lips on the girl’s forehead. “Like now.” Dawn rubbed the spot where her lips touched. “Could, could you please not do that?” Amazons had proved to be quite the direct creatures, at least towards Littles, which is why Dawn did believe in Katherine’s ability to somewhat respect Dawn’s wishes, hence why her response was unexpected. “I feel like I’ve done a lot to try and respect how you prefer things, so I think we’re going to try things a bit more my way. Everyone can use a few hugs and kisses when they’re feeling sad. You’re no different.” And she kissed Dawn again, who felt even more uncomfortably awkward. “Stop it.” The woman’s stubbornness was getting annoying. “No.” She pecked her again. Was this a game to her? “I said stop it...” “Will you try to listen to me if I do?” Wasn’t that her line? This dynamic was impossible to fathom for the girl. She lashes out, she resists, tries to maintain even a shred of her dignity, and then she’s punished for it? Talked down to, belittled, then that same person who deals such a heavy hand has the gall to be the same person that comforts her? “Please, I promise if you let us take over a little, you might actually enjoy yourself...” Her whining started to mesh with a groan. “I don’t want to enjoy myself…! I want to go home!” A pair of lips touched her again. “Rrrg! Stop it!” “Only cranky girls need kisses, you know?” This was it; square one. Just when Dawn managed to rouse anything but her typical Amazonian self out of her massive husk, she was already back to her springy self. Dawn was back on the short end of the stick and Katherine held all the cards. Then, she kissed her again. “God, I hate you! Let me go!” She pushed against Katherine, so hard that her injured wrist collapsed under the pressure, folding under with a yelp as tears stung her eyes. Weeping, she shouted up at Katherine, “LOOK! Can’t you see what you did?!” She would’ve kept yelling, but it hurt too much to support her arm and vocals at the same time. Instead of kissing Dawn, carefully, she held a hand under Dawn’s wrist. “It must hurt, right? Poor thing… I promise we’ll get it looked at as soon as we leave.” Despite hurting herself in the process, Dawn pulled her arm away. “Leave me alone! I don’t need your help! I don’t need a doctor! All I need to do is go home!” “Sweetie, yes, you do need to see the doctor. And you need to be careful with your wrist or the boo-boo is gonna get worse...” “I don’t need a doctor! Why can’t you understand?” Her emotions were starting to run awry. “And it’s not a boo-boo, it’s called a fucking SPRAIN!” to emphasize, she shook her hand some, which was met with immediate regret. She leaned over herself in pain, whimpering. “A-and it...” sniffling, she tried to brace the pain. “I-it really hurts…!” Katherine didn’t say anything. Instead, she kissed her on the forehead. “S-stop it!” She tried kicking her legs. “If you promise to stop using bad words, I will.” She wasn’t the problem...she wasn’t. But Katherine, why did she have to be so difficult? She wanted to help, but why did it seem like she was a complete obstacle instead? “Screw you!” Another peck on the forehead. “Go fuck yourself!” The next one was longer. Katherine exhaled through her nose, still smiling, no matter what Dawn seemed to say or throw at her. “Maybe you’re just looking for lots of kisses? Huh, is that it?” Then, she had the goddamn audacity to grin, as if she’d figured this whole charade out. What arguments did Dawn have left? She’d said everything fathomable inside her head, used every defense written in the book. Her wrist was in pain, she was naked from the waist down, laying in an Amazon’s arms, and all she could do was kick her legs, push, and swear. Any time she tried anything, all Katherine would do is kiss her. She wasn’t hurting the girl, she wasn’t punishing her. Well, she was in a way, but all she really was being was annoying. How stubborn could she be? Was this what she did to get her way? Kiss the other party into submission? “Let me go...” “Are you ready to stop?” Dawn stayed silent for a few moments, until finally, still with an indignant look on her face, she turned her head to the side. She was done talking. With somewhat of a tired smile, Katherine made a noise of approval. “It’s progress...” As spiteful as she was to the woman, she did start to cling to her once they stood up. With how high these giants stood off the ground, how couldn’t she? But then back down she went once Katherine set her feet on the floor. The interior to the dressing rooms were carpeted, though it was that cheap, thin sort of carpeted; the kind that did so little, you’d think it wasn’t even carpeted at all. “Dawn,” calmly, Katherine said her name as she got on her knees, facing the naked girl head-on. “I’m sorry for making you so upset. We both said things we shouldn’t have, but I still want this to be a good day, so do you accept my apology?” Apologizing? Now she was? She had some nerve after all that antagonizing. And frankly, Dawn was still pissed off. She wasn’t going to let bygones be bygones just because some high and mighty Amazon thought that they were being the bigger person. Seeing all the things she said and did to the girl, this hardly counted as an apology. If Katherine was going to treat Dawn like a child, she sure as hell was going to “apologize” like one. Instead, Dawn narrowed her eyes, looking at the woman. “Whatever,” she mumbled, turning her gaze away. Dawn was half-expecting another kiss, but it didn’t come. Odd, because there wasn’t any sort of reaction; one that Dawn could perceive. She looked a little back at Katherine, though she was smiling, but it didn’t exactly seem like a chipper one… “I know you’re grumpy right now, but we need to get you dressed. And I’m sorry, but you have to wear a pull-up. It’s either that or--” “I know already,” Dawn spat coldly, walking over to an old acquaintance. From where she stood she fanned out the pull-up some, though Katherine made a bold move and took the whole thing from her hands. Now she was pulling things out of her hands? When would she stop? “What the hell? I was doing what you said!” “Language,” her voice hit with authority, “please,” then it softened. “The doctor still needs to look at your wrist. You’ve been moving it around a lot and I know it hurts, so it’ll be safer if I dress you.” “I can dress myself. My wrist is fine.” It wasn’t, but more and more, Dawn couldn’t stand the thought of any cocky Amazon getting their way. “Your wrist is not fine,” Katherine contradicted quite immediately. “You can throw a tantrum, but the only way you’re getting dressed is if you let me do it. Don’t you want to leave the store? The sooner you cooperate, the sooner we can go.” Objectively, Katherine had been nice through and through, and even now she seemed to be restraining herself; even Dawn could tell that, but everything up until now was so bottled up inside herself, it was like a bunch of tiny devils across her shoulders telling her to push further and further. But she did want to leave the store, but she wanted to be difficult. She wanted to go home, but she wanted to teach Katherine a lesson. “I can dress myself,” Dawn said gravely. “Would you rather we leave the store with nothing?” Katherine asked, quite rhetorically. Or...maybe not. “No pants or pull-ups, and you’re definitely not going back into a wet one.” Even if she didn’t mean it, that last mention of the wet one made Dawn equal parts embarrassed and annoyed. “We’ll take you to the Doctor’s naked, but then they’re only going to have diapers for you, you know?” It had to be a lie. She was bluffing. She was just trying to get her to give in. But...it seemed so plausible at the same time, and all that really bothered her was the negotiator behind the price. Maybe Dawn was the fool, because in the end, she never really had a choice, at least not now. The cracking pressure was visible on her face, obviously annoyed that she was facing an ultimatum with only one real choice she didn’t want to admit to. There was a sharp exhale from her nose before her voice shouted, “Fine, whatever!” Katherine didn’t hesitate to start the motions from there. And despite Dawn being such a stubborn stick in the mud, she was handled carefully, albeit deftly. The pull-up was held open for her, and cringing the whole way Dawn did step into it. Up her legs they went and it was securely in place. So nice to be reunited… Dawn glumly thought to herself. She didn’t have time to dread over how she looked in the mirror because Katherine was already moving onto the pants. A few seconds later and she was a finished package. Still, she kept side-eyeing herself in the mirror, sickened by the subtle curves she had, and not the good ones. “I look ridiculous...” Dawn spoke under her breath, turning from the mirror. It seemed like the perfect window for Katherine to inject some more of her optimism, but it was yet another cue she either missed or intentionally skipped out on. Even to Dawn, seeing such a change in her mannerisms was weird. Falling back on a trusty word though, “whatever” was a leisurely approach to take. “Is it alright if I carry you?” Katherine asked. Dawn was a little surprised. She was acting pissy and she knew it, so it was a growing surprise that Katherine didn’t seem to be stooping to her level. She always seemed to stop herself short before she became an outright bully. Eventually, Dawn did nod her head, not finding it so hard to brace herself this time before being lifted. And even if the pants weren’t her favorite, she did have something to cover her lower half now. It was something to be thankful for… This was annoying. Not but five minutes later with a few thoughts to herself and Katherine’s pause on her pestering and cheery attitude, she could already feel the steam inside her head starting to dissipate. Katherine wasn’t acting high and mighty, probably, and she wasn’t being the bigger person simply because she was, nor because she was trying to be superior. She simply cooled off faster than Dawn did. Besides, tension may not have been the way to describe it, but there was something obviously going on between the two. While she wasn’t thrilled about making enemies with anyone, especially Amazons, thinking about what James might say dampened her flare a little. Since he was the most compatible person she knew here, looking any worse in his eyes didn’t sound great... “...Thank...you...” Katherine was keeping to herself for a moment, then realized Dawn was speaking to her. “For what?” Really? Did she have to be explicit? Though, she quickly checked herself before she lost her cool again… Assume best intentions… “...For the pants.” She stretched the waist some. As stupid as they were, they served their purpose. They leaned over so Katherine could grab the opened package of pull-ups, then with the same hand she grabbed the wet one as well. “...I’m sorry they’re not your favorite. I tried my best.” “I...I know. I was just being...stubborn,” of all people, why’d she have to admit it to her? “Well, thank you. That was very mature of you to say,” Katherine smiled, for real this time, albeit patronizing. “Can we leave now? I want all of this to be over...” “That’s the plan. We just need to go find James, then we can go buy all this stuff.” The door unlocked and off they went. “Dawn, please? It’s for your own safety.” “No.” And to bolster her defense, she firmly crossed her arms. If she weren’t being carried, she’d have her feet firmly planted on the ground, though that wasn’t an option. She’d been doing quite a bit of compromising, but this was most certainly a hard, hard pass. “Please? It’s only for a little bit,” now James was trying to negotiate, but this time around the price mattered much more than the dealer. “No.” She was firm in her resolve again. What aggravated her the most was how this’d only been brought to her attention once they were in the parking lot and outside the store. They hadn’t even seen James since they broke up to go to the changing rooms, rather than meeting again in the store. Seeing what he had now, Dawn felt deceived, guessing Jame’s absence up until now was planned. Otherwise, Dawn would be making a scene regardless wherever she saw this monstrosity. “I do not need a car seat.” They’d done a lot just to get her in pull-ups and toddler pants, but they weren’t going to get their way here. Not this time. “The law says you do,” James tried to explain, sounding just as tried and stressed as Katherine had been starting to get earlier. “You don’t need to keep setting it up because I’m not riding in it,” Dawn said commandingly. Seriously, why did Amazons have to act like that? They did things like they knew the Little arguing with them would fold regardless, so they might as well act like they won to begin with! James was seriously losing his brownie points with her. “Whether you like it or not, we still need one in the car.” James was already fumbling with some of the straps, glancing at the instruction manual. The thing had already been put in the car, all that remained was fastening it. “I’ll just ride in Katherine’s lap again,” she sufficed. It wasn’t the best, but it definitely beat riding in a car seat. She knew it was manipulative, but she wagered that Katherine wouldn’t turn down more time being able to hold Dawn… Katherine, though, didn’t give any indication of a yes or no, just simple thought. “Dawn, why don’t you want to ride in one?” Katherine asked. “Don’t you want to have your own spot?” “Maybe, but I don’t ride in car seats. I’m an adult, Katherine.” Even if, literally speaking, everything about this situation seemed to contradict that. “Well, if the police catch what we were doing before, then we’re all in big trouble,” James added, pulling one last strap. “...There, got it,” he wiped his forehead. “Gosh, these things are harder than the stuff at work...” Dawn expected it, but she wasn’t thrilled to have the ‘law’ argument be thrown against her. Obviously it wasn’t worth jeopardizing everything for the sake of pride, but that didn’t make it any easier to forsake hers. “Fine.” Need it be said she was pissed? Today had been filled with moments of bitter compliance. Even if Katherine and James were trying to be supportive, that didn’t change how much everything sucked. She couldn’t get the underwear she wanted, she couldn't get the pants she wanted, and now she can’t even sit where she wanted? “I’m sorry you’re mad at us, but we all have to follow the rules,” Katherine sympathized, trying to explain. “I’m not mad at you guys,” Dawn annoyingly said, “I’m mad at the situation.” That was the worst part; being misinterpreted. She couldn’t be angry or mad without someone coming along to poke her with a stick, get bitten and then act like the victim. Why couldn’t they just stay out of her way? Obviously she’s mad, so why go playing with fire if you know you’re going to get hurt? Up until now Dawn was too offended to even look at the torture device. A neutral look would have been one thing, though this one looked to be catering to a specific demographic… It looked generously padded all throughout; the seat, armrests, backrest, headrest, everything. The seat even had a cup-holder, though it probably wasn’t meant for the kind of cup Dawn’d use. It had black trims for all the excess cushion, though everything else was predominantly pink. From the topmost of the seat even, a plastic bunch of butterflies and flower heads were suspended from above. They want to adopt a girl, not you. Remember that… Dawn choked back a scowl. “Looks comfy?” Katherine smiled yet again. “Just put me in, please.” The sooner she got in it, the sooner she’d be out. The seat was comfortable, to its credit. It wasn’t suffocating, but she definitely felt secure in an almost invasive way. And just before Katherine could do anything else Dawn cut her off. “I can buckle myself in,” Dawn leaned forward, suddenly noticing how the seat had her positioned. She wasn’t upright like in a normal seat, as if her center of gravity, her bottom, were tilted back by just the slightest. Only leaning forward did she actually appear upright. She didn’t want to criticize Jame’s handyman skills, but that was something he’d need to fix… “Why is the seat tilted back so much?” She looked behind herself, putting her hands on the armrests to keep steady. “You may have messed it up when putting it in...” “Sit back in it for a second?” James asked, and reluctantly, Dawn did, sitting like she normally would, or could, considering she didn’t typically ride in car seats. He had the manual in his hand, then for comparison held it at a height where he could pan his vision from Dawn to the paper. “...Nope, looks right to me. I think it’s a feature.” “A feature? How? It’s probably a safety hazard or something...” Dawn rambled, still not convinced. She couldn’t ride in something like this, especially if it wasn’t safe. “Actually,” Katherine interjected, “a lot of seats are like that. It’s so it’s easier to fall asleep for car rides.” “But...” Instantly it made sense, but it made Dawn no more satisfied. Less so, even. “Give it a quick test spin? We could use an opinion on it, you know?” James suggested. “Kath and I are a little too big for it… Let’s call it payment for the pants and pull-ups?” A hot-faced Dawn grew quiet. She could have gotten by with just the pants remark, but he also mentioned the other thing… “She doesn’t owe us anything,” Katherine lightly admonished her husband, then looked back at Dawn with a much more friendly look. “We could use your opinion though? It’s only a short ride?” Finally, Dawn did relent, leaning back into the seat, consciously aware of her offset angle now. Sitting on a few straps and a buckle, she did her best to organize them, decrypting the puzzle that was her seat-belt. “Oh, don’t worry, I’ve got it,” Katherine helpfully interrupted, separating and distinguishing it all with such ease. It was all swift and quick, as a strap came over each shoulder, attaching to a small plastic breastplate, finally attached to a strap that came right between her legs and through the seat. “Snug?” She asked; faster than Dawn had time to tell her to stop. “Y-yes...” she tried to squirm a little in the seat, though the entire network of straps, albeit simple, restricted a lot of her movement. They didn’t have the give and stretch like a normal seat-belt did. They stretched a little when she leaned forward, but a little was all she got before they came to a complete halt. “Why are there so many straps?” She tugged at one of them. “I only need one like you guys.” “This keeps you a lot safer, though,” Katherine contently said, giving the seat another once over. “And hey, now you have your own seat? You’re high enough to see through the windows now, too?” Defeated, she sighed and leaned back into the seat, finally giving it a rest. Almost. “Wait, can we do anything about this?” Dawn pointed up to the plastic toys over her head, just slightly within reach. To emphasize, the tips of her fingers managed to touch them, leading to plastic jingle-jangles. “Oh, do you want them lower? This seat does look a tiny bit big for you...” Her face was quickly out of view, tinkering with the device on top. “No, I don’t want to play with them,” Dawn sharply corrected. “Can you take them out? They’re annoying.” “I think we can...” she looked back at Dawn, “are you sure though? What if you get bored?” She wasn’t being sarcastic and Dawn wasn’t trying to be bewildered. “I’ll be fine.” Finally there was a popping noise and away the plastic chandelier went, though not far away. Katherine reached over to drop it by the seat. Also, as a side note, it was worth mentioning how clean the car’s interior was. Maybe a couple days shy of brand new, but the vehicle was well-kept. Katherine gave Dawn’s straps a few more tugs before looking satisfied. “Okay...all set. Comfy?” “Sort of.” It was a loaded question with no easy answer. On her way out a large hand found Dawn’s foot, squeezing it. Before she could complain though the door was shut. Now she had the wonderful view of the back of the passenger seat. Though, to her right, she could see out of the window now, comfortably even. It was as if she were an adolescent back in her world with the height she sat at, but looking down at herself would sober that kind of wishful thinking immediately… Through the window she could see James and Katherine, talking about something, but almost entirely out of earshot. Regardless, Dawn was curious. She didn’t like seeing them talk without her around; it was a paranoia thing. Well-placed paranoia after everything she’d been through. Their conversation had no real hints, only with a few nods and basic expressions. No frowns, ecstatic looks or dynamic actions. Maybe it wasn’t all that important… Staring straight again, she wasn’t happy to be looking directly at the head of the seat in front of her, thanks to the angle she was at. “Supposed to help me sleep better?” Dawn grumbled to herself. “Only a little bit longer...” She leaned her head back some more. At least they knew how to design a comfortable seat. She started swinging her feet, aimlessly, hanging high off the ground. Already she was bored. Not bored enough to play with dangling toys, though. Her moment of silence was broken by the front doors opening, James and Katherine slipping inside. After strapping themselves in, James turned the ignition then looked back at Dawn from the driver’s seat. “So how is your wrist feeling?” At the same time he was backing them out of their spot. “Fine,” Dawn lied. Instinctively, the mere mention of it made it throb. She didn’t need another obstacle today and was quite ready to be done with everything. “Are we going back to the hotel now?” “Fine? Are you sure?” Now Katherine stuck her head over and James was already back to the driver’s view. “It doesn’t hurt anymore? Not at all?” She sounded like a helpful mom, giving Dawn a chance to reconsider. “I don’t need to see a doctor,” Dawn looked in her direction, skipping their game of verbal tag. “I just need to get back to my room. I appreciate everything you guys have done for me today; I’m thankful, but I’m fine now.” “If she’s feeling fine, maybe we can just skip to the--” “Absolutely not.” James was trying to speak, but Katherine was quick to the punch. “You saw earlier, when I tried touching her wrist? She probably hurt it even more in the dressing room.” Suddenly Dawn was feeling a tad bit sheepish. Admittedly, she wasn’t being so kind to her injury earlier… “I’m fine, though,” trying to join the conversation, Dawn leaned forward out of habit to reach the other two in the front, though her straps stopped her just about immediately. The sudden force yoinked her back as fast as she flung herself forward. “Stupid car seat...” “Why don’t we give it a little bit longer?” James suggested, “Get some food then see how she’s feeling?” Finally! Someone was fighting for her! “Yeah, besides, I know how it feels the best, so it should be my choice. It feels better already anyways.” Not completely true, but she didn’t need to give her any reason… “What if she sprained it?” Katherine continued to speak with James, not Dawn. “Someone can report us for neglect if they see that we’re not bothering to take her to a doctor. She could really be hurt, James.” “Hello?” Dawn raised her voice from the back a little. She looked at her centerpiece buckle. Was there any way to undo it? Obviously you could. Anything that came together could come apart... “All I’m saying is we might be worrying for no reason...” “It’s not for no reason. She’s our responsibility.” By now Dawn was probably red in the face, trying to press down on the button to her buckle, yet it wouldn’t budge! Her fingers were starting to hurt from all the pressure she was using, yet to no avail. “Hey! I’m fine! I don’t need a doctor! Just take me to the hotel!” “Will the insurance cover her?” Angry as she was over the car seat, being trapped back here and from the conversation was starting to get to her. “Stop ignoring me…!” “I’m not sure, but it shouldn’t be much anyways” “Stupid Amazons…!” Dawn grit her teeth. “Okay, alright. Doctor’s first, then we’ll talk about food?” “Yes, we’ll do it like that. I’ll see if there’s a Little clinic anywhere around here...” Again and again, her patience was constantly being tried, and yet again, she snapped. Loudly breathing through her nose, Dawn took a deep breath before… “AAAAAGH!” Thinking of the most ridiculous, loudest noise she could summon, she let it erupt forth. She could see James visibly tense up from behind the wheel. Slamming her fists on the armrest and kicking her feet, she continued to shout, “WHY WON’T ANYONE LISTEN TO ME?!”

28 - Game Over? “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary walked into Joyce’s bathroom, already spotting the first thing she needed on the counter: handsoap. She turned on the faucet to get the cold water running, now looking for something to fill it with. “Well, paper cups aren’t going to work...” she murmured, turning to the closet, finding nothing more than a box of cup refills, towels, amenities and nothing else that was useful. Next came the cabinets. Nothing in the top two on either side of the mirror, so the bottom ones were next… Though, when she got on her knees, she saw something peculiar in the bin underneath the counter. It was white - well, mostly white. It looked a bit yellow and discolored… She could see fringes of light green around the edges, and it had a bit of a smell to it. It was large and took up the entire base of the trash bin. Then, the more Mary stared at it, the more suspicion she had. No...it couldn’t be. A mother of many years, disasters and disgusting situations, reaching into a trash bin was the least of her worries. The only thing to be afraid of was touching a used needle, and she hardly expected to find something like that here. When she did pull it out, there was a brief moment of surprise, mainly because Mary wasn’t fully expecting to find what a mere inkling of herself thought it might be. Holding it from the top, the crotch of the diaper unfolded with a weighty slump. A wet diaper. It was covered in designs. Barney? No...it was Sesame Street, if she remembered right… Apart from being used, she smiled a little. The diaper did look cute, in a nostalgic sort of way. Designs had really progressed since the days when she was an active mom… Regardless, the diaper was large. Larger than a normal-sized baby would wear. Was...was this Emily’s? Naturally, it was the first connection she would make. Then she sighed, realizing that this was probably another “secret” she wasn’t supposed to find. Well, there was no helping it now. The discovery hardly phased Mary, because after all, she wasn’t going to tell anyone. But, if Joyce did want to keep it a secret and handle it properly, the least she should know is that a diaper shouldn’t go in the trash bin. After all, the smell would fester otherwise. Standing back up, she carried the diaper with her into the next room, casual on all fronts. If she didn’t make a big deal out of it, hopefully her daughter would feel the same way… But she didn’t stop to consider what Emily might think. She didn’t consider Emily at all, namely because she didn’t expect to find her in the room to begin with. So, you might imagine why such a calm and collected woman up until thus far since her introduction, could be so more-than slightly surprised by the sight of her. “O...oh! E-Emily,” Mary spoke, the only one even remotely composed enough to make words. Did she not hear her come in over the noise of the sink? Joyce and Emily were caught in headlights, still staring at the glaring contraband hanging from Mary’s hand. She said her name from shock, but Emily could feel the accusatory blows wallop her over the head. Her stomach churned. “...Th-that’s, th...” Emily’s lips were moving but the words wouldn’t come out like she wanted. Her tongue didn’t want to listen either, scaring her into thinking she might choke on it. Sheer panic was written all over her face and the best she could do was look to Joyce for help. “Uh...uhm...” She was starting to feel like a wobbly foundation as her legs trembled. Joyce was just as frazzled as Emily. Was she supposed to be angry? Upset? Worried for Emily? Writhing with guilt, because she let her mother into the bathroom to begin with? Only seeing the diaper now made it obvious how it may have been seen in the bathroom, but does that mean it was her fault to not expect her mom up and grabbing a diaper out of the trash for who in the hell knows what reason?! When would the divine punishments end? For that small sum of seconds a suffocating silence filled the room like a potent stench, and thankfully that wasn’t coming from the diaper. Instead, all they could seem to wade through was the dense muck known as sheer awkwardness, uncertainty and embarrassment. “Joyce,” Mary said again, garnering both of their attention, “it’s okay, you don’t need to keep beating around the bush. I think I understand now.” “Y-you,” Joyce nervously gulped, “you do?” Please, let there be some minute, miniscule speck of hope left in this vast and deep pit of misfortune. Anything to let her mom miss the mark even in the slightest. Just having to stand here like this hit both Joyce and Emily somewhere sensitive, an extremely raw place that was being scorched under the beating sun. Mary’s last three words were too much for Emily. While Joyce may have been ousted for being the puppetmaster, it was a bittersweet complement to Mary holding a diaper that Emily wet last night. Maybe for Joyce in the shadows, but right now it was Emily’s reputation on the line, exposed to a person so crucial to the wellbeing of her relationship with Joyce, and that very crucial and very fragile piece of information scared her in a way that not even a horror movie could. She was living a nightmare right now and it was starting to show. “Awhh, Emily, honey,” Mary spoke to her with a sympathetic smile, setting the diaper down and walking over to her. Why was she? What was she doing? Was she going to ridicule her? Berate her? Slap her? Why wouldn’t she? After all, she’d just been discovered to be a grown woman that likes acting like a full-on baby for her girlfriend. How could she not find it weird? She’d never look at Emily the same way again. She’d tell Frank and then he’d harbor the same doubts and disgust. Everything she’d worked so hard to build with Joyce and her parents would be ruined. Everything was ruined. Nothing would be left…! She suddenly hiccuped, feeling the tears rolling down her hot cheeks. Why did she have to cry so much? It was one crying fit after another! Then, she braced herself for what Mary might do or say, but in all honest truth, she was ready to collapse at the mere drop of a single syllable. However, instead she was thrown off her mental balance once Mary wrapped her arms around her. Emily expected to be touched, but not as softly as this. She was planning for a hand to the face, not arms around her torso. “It’s okay, sweetheart,” Mary soothed, much to Joyce and Emily’s stunned surprise, rubbing her hand up and down her back. She leaned back to get a better look at Emily, daring enough to wipe away one of her tears. “There’s no need to be embarrassed, okay?” The soothing was strange and unexpected, but Emily was still desperate to throw her off the trail, off the scent. They had one golden rule for the parent’s visit, and it’d just been shattered. “P-please, it’s not what y-you think...! It’s just...or it’s…!” Why? Why couldn’t she think of anything? But, above all else, in the face of fetishism and kinkdom, why was Mary hugging Emily, of all things? “Emily, I know you’re upset that I found out, but I don’t want you to think that I’d ever use it against you. There’s no shame in what you can’t help, sweetie.” No shame in…? Joyce kept looking on, just as confused, and only as an afterthought did Emily slightly pan her eyes over to Joyce. “M-mom…?” Joyce started to speak, and it did get her attention, but it was abundantly clear who was in control of the situation. “Here, would you feel better if you got to be next to Joyce?” She loosened the hug and gestured to her daughter. Emily was still distraught, but right beside terror sat a growing confusion as to what Mary might know. This was bad, most certainly, but neither Emily nor Joyce knew how bad. Above all else, Mary’s reaction seemed...awfully tame. But aside from that, she did speak to Emily’s tendencies, because she did want to be with Joyce right now. More than anything. She gave her strength and shelter, and there was a raging storm right now. So, like a child following a mother’s gentle suggestions, Emily did leave Mary, not even caring how it looked when she wrapped her arms around Joyce, nuzzling her head into her chest as her legs finally gave out. She needed this, otherwise she might really lose her mind. Though, she continued to vent through tears. Emily was ruined, and Joyce felt just about the same, but even under all the stress and disaster she couldn’t seem to collapse with Emily right beside her. She wanted to soothe her, tell her everything was going to be alright, but she wasn’t prepared to outright lie to her. Her partner. Her little girl. Joyce hugged her back, but she still kept looking at her mom. She tried to think of something that might dissuade her, but she had that look in her eyes, a look of pure determination. Nothing Joyce would say could change her mind. It really was over. She knew. The trio sat on the bed, which was where Mary dropped a bombshell. “Emily, it’s okay if you need to wear diapers sometimes. I don’t think anything bad about you because of it.” Joyce looked down at Emily, feeling her grip grow tighter and her cheeks still crimson. She was definitely going to need a minute. Much more than a minute. Meanwhile, Joyce had to fully digest what her mother just said. “Wh-what?” Joyce asked. “Joyce, I had some ideas after everything I’ve seen, but you can’t tell me I’m wrong after what I saw in the bin,” she said, reaching over, thoughtfully rubbing Emily’s shoulder. Did...did she have the right? That stung. Meaning, her mom had been suspecting something was up since the start? She didn’t even fully understand what her mom thought she knew. All she could think of now was that her mom didn’t know the full truth, thankfully enough, but on the flipside was painting her perception of Emily into a dangerous corner. “Please...it’s not what you think…” Emily mumbled past the tears and hugs, “Emmy, sweetheart,” did...did she just use her pet name? “It’s okay, you don’t have to pretend now.” “Mom...what are you talking about?” “What? Joyce, could we stop with the secrets?” Mary didn’t lose that look in her eyes; determined to pull back the curtain that was only hanging by just a few more threads. “I didn’t think much at first, but I started to see the signs, you know.” “S-signs?” Emily whimpered. “Oh, please don’t be mad, Emily,” Mary spoke apologetically, sounding more compassionate to her than Joyce could ever imagine for herself. Maybe she really did have a soft spot for Emily… The biggest thing to notice though was how it wasn't a total outrage right now. No one was blowing up, so...Joyce couldn’t help but think there was something amiss. The way her mom talked, it wasn’t what Joyce would expect. It was almost as if she thought something else? Need? Necessity? She talked about the diapers like Emily had to wear them, which she didn’t. So, then…? “I guess what got me thinking was when we were first at the zoo. When Emily disappeared and you went after her, well, I thought it may have been something else when you said it was bathroom-related, Joyce, but...seeing everything now, I guess it really was.” Joyce had to take a mental pause, taking stock of the many possessions she held in this house. She had to think, did she own a gun? Because if she did, she had every intention to shoot herself in the foot with it, considering what her mom just said. What was supposed to be a small lie to cover their relationship troubles had done the exact opposite of helping them. It only made her mom more suspicious of Emily, and Joyce never stopped to consider once how that might affect the future. “The next time was when we got home last night. Joyce, Emily, I promise I wasn’t snooping, but when I was walking down the hall to our room, well...the bathroom door was open.” She could feel it. The knife sticking into her. It was her fault for not closing the door. She could have prevented this. All that paranoia she’d been trying to shake off, it had been a sign. A warning. “...” Emily had gone mute. Everything was slowly beginning to unravel, their poor facade they they used to hide away the truth for the sake of Joyce’s parents and themselves, but even then they couldn’t manage that! “It’s okay if you need help sometimes; I don’t mean to make fun of you at all, Emily,” and while she assured the girl, Emily felt herself growing smaller and smaller. Did they keep any rocks in here? She was just about ready to crawl under one and die. “I promise I didn’t look; I kept walking as soon as I saw.” Yet, nevertheless, she saw. Joyce standing in front of Emily while she used the toilet. Like she needed to be supervised. Holding a stuffed animal, no less. And if we were being technical, stuffed mochi, but this was hardly the time for technicalities. “Then I happened to wake up last night because of the thunder...” Joyce knew exactly what she was getting at, but Emily didn’t, which is why a whole new sinking feeling struck her. Emily may have been all out of sorts, but she wasn’t stupid. Mary wouldn’t need to speak any further and the message would have been crystal clear. Painfully clear. What Joyce thought of her mom, Emily was finally starting to understand… Yet, why did she have to learn in such a damaging way? All these secrets, every little moment of vulnerability Emily had shared with Joyce, cuddling with her and being so defenseless, even when at her worst… Emily had come to appreciate having someone sitting right behind her, looking thoughtfully over her shoulder. But beyond even that...an even larger shadow loomed over them both. With Joyce, having her eyes over your shoulder was too pleasant for words. It was a wonderful and warm atmosphere you could just lose yourself to. But with Mary...it felt more akin to a hunt than simple serenity. “Y-you...you saw?” Finally, Emily spoke, but hardly did she have the courage to tear her eyes away from Joyce’s body. She may have had the strength to speak, but even then her words were shotty at best. “I did,” Mary responded calmly, “but it’s okay, sweetheart, it’s nothing I never had to deal with before.” Well, that made everything better then, didn’t it? Fat chance. Sure, it may have been normal to Mary, a seasoned mother, but not to Emily, a 27-year old adult who just peed herself over a little thunder. Joyce looked at her mother, incredulous. She’d never had to deal with her in such a strange and compromising way, but with how things were going, should she expect any less? No one but her had the audacity and boldness to navigate through a conversation as difficult as this. A conversation she had no right in starting to begin with. “M-mom… What...” she already sighed, needing to take a breath. This was too much. “What...what are you even trying to say? What’s your point?” Joyce had buckled at first, but maybe knowing that it wasn’t a total gameover gave her some confidence. That, and even if she might be a poor excuse for it, she was what stood between Emily and her mother. “I want to say that you two don’t need to be walking on eggshells around me,” she paused. “Well, maybe be a bit more discreet around your dad, but apart from that, let’s call it a girl’s secret?” she smiled, whilst Joyce stared and Emily stopped her shaking just to process what she said. “E-Em...” Joyce looked to be fighting herself tooth and nail on the words she was going to use. Emily wasn’t going to like it, she was sure of it, but Joyce was willing to pay the consequences if it meant damage control. What her mom thought she knew about Emily was a notion that would never change. Unfortunately, once she makes up her mind it’s hard to reverse. In other words, the only way things could progress were if her mom found out it wasn’t some medical condition and in fact something much more deliberate… This was all bad, but the razor-thin silver lining was her mom at least taking it in a supportive light. If she knew the diapers were just for fun… “Emily’s condition...” she held her tongue, almost waiting for Emily to react. Thankfully she didn’t, because it was already taking plenty enough energy just to get this half-baked facade out of her mouth. She couldn’t remember the last time she struggled with lying so much. How long had she been doing business? Well, then again, she never lied per se, but instead...employed all the right rhetoric… Condition? Emily had pulled her face out of Joyce’s torso, daring enough to give a gradual turn towards Mary. She looked sympathetic, but it unfortunately only added to Emily’s confusion, anger and regret. It was like putting a fire out that you started, but expecting credit for it. There’s no merit in solving the problems you caused. But anyways, what was Joyce even saying? Was she actually going along with it? Her image had already plummeted, and Mary would probably never dissociate the girl from diapers. The world around them was falling apart and their ship was sinking and all Emily could do was cling onto Joyce for dear life, but now even that was starting to seem doubtful. “Her...condition is something private, Mom.” How to fix this was beyond her, but she could at least salvage what was left; dig a foothold before things slipped too far. “And it will stay private,” Mary agreed with a small smile. Joyce knew that look. It was the personal respect she held for herself whenever her deductive work felt validated. It was like telling herself what a good job she’d done solving this mystery… Joyce going along with this only fed into her delusion. “I won’t tell a soul.” Joyce was ready to fire back that her knowing made it not private, but she hesitated, feeling she held just as much blame as her mother… All she did was follow the crumb trail and Joyce was the one who made it. “I...I think it would be best if we dropped the topic here. I don’t think anyone here is comfortable talking about it, and I know for a fact that Emily doesn’t want to.” Please. Please listen. “I understand,” Mary nodded, though still looking happy behind her compassionate face. Joyce knew exactly why and she was trying not to boil over. This happened all the time. Even if you try to shut her out after she breaks the door down, it won’t matter much to her. After all, she got to know what was behind it. It wasn’t a secret to her anymore and she became that much more all-knowing. “I’ll be back. I, uhm, need a second with Emily,” she helped the girl onto her feet and they stood up. Her eyes looked a little puffy from the tears, and she couldn’t bear to look Mary in the eye. “Oh! Well, if you need the bathroom...” she spoke in a lowered voice, as if there were other people trying to sniff out this secret, “You can use the one in here.” It took a second, but Joyce finally realized what her mom was insinuating. This just looked like another ‘bathroom break’ to her. “I’ll be back,” Joyce said again, speaking much more plainly, coming off a bit cold. There was no doubt Joyce was expecting more questions from her, and seeing as she was part to blame for this mess, she’d rather that she was the one having to face them and not Emily. She didn’t deserve the shame, prying or overbearing nature of her mother. Her mom did have her good qualities, but this was a time when none of them seemed to come through. She led Emily by the hand to the hallway bathroom then made sure that it was closed this time. Then she locked it out of paranoia. Emily looked distraught. She was distraught. They were away from Mary, but she felt no less exposed. She knew Joyce had her reasons, but she couldn’t begin to fathom what those reasons might be. Why did she go along with something like that? “Why did you say I have a c-condition?” She nearly started tearing up again, settling for just a troubled hiccup. “First...is it okay if I hug you?” Joyce sounded cautious, mainly because she didn’t feel like she had the right to comfort Emily anymore. She was supposed to only bring her good feelings and experiences, but instead she brought total disaster. Her mom. Emily quite flung herself at Joyce wrapping her arms around her. Even if there was some animosity felt for Joyce, needing an emotional crutch far-trumped playing the blame game. “I might be upset,” Emily mumbled into her shirt, “but I’m gonna be even sadder if you start feeling awkward around me.” The fabrics to her shirt stretched a little bit tighter. “I’m scared that your mom found stuff out, but I also don’t understand why she said all that stuff… Why did you say that stuff?” For so many unexpected twists and turns, she was at a loss. Not even Joyce matched her mental playbook. “Y...yeah,” she hugged Emily back, tighter. “I...really wasn’t expecting a reaction like that. What I said was because I thought I could stop it from getting any worse… I think she really does believe you have a, uhm, weakened bladder, or something...” Hearing Joyce say it had her feeling hot again, and not in a good way. “Your mom must think I’m a total freak,” Emily hiccupped, squeezing her hands tighter. Self-loathing as she was, there was also aggravation, too. “But why did she have to snoop around so much? I get it that there were signs, but...b-but...” She felt terrible for thinking poorly of Joyce’s mom, but she had to be justified at least somewhat, right? “Emily,” Joyce pressed her forehead, “you’re not a freak. The only thing that’s freaky about you is your sleeping habits.” She let it sit for a moment, hoping to stir something even close to a smile. It didn’t, but hopefully it did something. “More importantly, it feels good to know someone else finally understands how much I can hate my mom at times...” “But I don’t--!” “Emily,” her hands ran down her partner’s shoulders. “It’s okay to be mad at my mom. I know I am right now... Or my dad,” she added as an afterthought, “but I can’t imagine he’d ever pull a stunt like this… Just because they’re my family doesn’t mean they get a free pass for being a crappy person. You’re allowed to feel how you want to, but if you feel like being the compassionate one, I’ll just be angry for us both.” “Can...can we take any of this back?” Emily shakily spoke. The gravity was starting to set in again. Her eyes were starting to water again. “W-what’s gonna happen, Joyce?” She didn’t know what was going to. “Nothing bad is going to happen, don’t worry,” she kissed her as assurance, both for Emily and herself. “I know it sounds bad, what I’m going to say, but please hear me out… Maybe in a way, it’s a good thing she found out...” Yeah, it definitely sounded bad to Emily. “Wh-what?” “As you can see, my mom snoops a lot,” she tried to smile a little, but it didn’t do much for the mood. If she couldn’t even convince Emily, there was little reason to think why it might work on herself. “But for our sake, if I can say anything to make you feel better, I’ve never known her to let a secret get out… She definitely likes to know things, but she doesn’t let that kind of information spread. I’m sorry for letting this happen, Emily. I really did betray you...” “Stop blaming yourself,” Emily spoke clearly, finally hitting a cue she recognized. “We’re a team,” she sniffled, “so we both messed up together.” Even if, objectively speaking, this hit Emily harder than it did Joyce. “A lot of those things she mentioned that she saw was stuff I’m responsible for… Like at the zoo, I was the one who ran off, and despite that you tried to cover for me. It’s not your fault if an excuse you had to make for me doesn’t work.” “Thank you,” Joyce could feel herself breathe a little. There’s a lot she can handle, but in coming to be together with Emily, she’d learned that just about the one soft spot she really had was Emily. On all other fronts she can withstand almost anything, but if the one person she loved the most, the person she kept so safely tucked away inside her armor and right next to her beating heart were to lash out, it would be beyond painful. “But,” she hated ‘buts’, particularly only a fan of Emily’s that was spelled with two t’s, “I wanted a second alone with you because my mom is going to ask questions. She’ll say she’ll drop it, but whenever we’re alone I’m sure she’s going to want to ask things. I’ll do my absolute best to make sure you never have to deal with that, but I can’t say the same for myself.” “...So are we really going with this?” Emily laced her fingers awkwardly. “Is she going to really think I sometimes have to wear...diapers?” Why did she have to look like that? Words were one thing, but tone, expression, body language and atmosphere told a completely different story. Even if she spoke with only reluctance, everything about this felt so terribly wrong. Was she putting up a front for Joyce? Just so she didn’t feel even worse about herself? “I...I think we have to. Because, after all, I think this might be better than her knowing the full truth...” Solemnly, Emily nodded. That was true. “So, I’m looking for your permission,” Joyce took Emily’s hands into hers. “If she asks me questions, is it okay if I ad-lib things? I don’t expect it to affect you, but I want permission to speak on your behalf. About your...condition,” she said the last part with air quotes. “...mhm...” meekly, she nodded. “Please,” Joyce came to be at eye-level with her, “what can I do to make you smile?” It was a foolish question. Emily had said Joyce was the one who understood her the most, so why couldn’t Joyce do something as simple as making her happy? Maybe she couldn’t because she knew the truth, something her own pride was keeping her from seeing. Emily exhaled a little, fading into a weak smile. “I don’t suppose you know how to turn back time?” Joyce pulled her closer, murmuring, “I’m so sorry...” There would be a great deal of things to talk about after all this was over. If their relationship survived for that long… “It’s okay...” really, it wasn’t, but to say anything right now meant Joyce would hog all the guilt to herself, and the idea of that made Emily ache more than the thought of her own predicament. “All I can really hope for though is that your mom doesn’t think too badly of me...” “It might sound strange, but I don’t really think that was her reaction…” Not even disgust, really, considering the woman could so nonchalantly carry a used adult diaper designed for kids like it was her handbag. “I can’t even begin to fathom what really goes on in that woman’s head, but if she’s bold enough to do what she did back there, she definitely doesn’t hold anything against you.” Words didn’t speak so loudly as actions did, hence why Emily wasn’t feeling much more optimistic. And if it weren’t bad enough, there was something else she didn’t consider, now knowing the things Mary had seen. “W...wait. If your mom saw what happened last night, then did she see my...” her gaze started to drift to the floor, “...Pip?” Joyce was at a loss. Blow after blow seemed to strike Emily, and all she could do was watch. But she couldn’t lie to her. If it meant preserving a surprise or the excitement, then maybe a white lie went a long way, but a lie like this would be crude and damaging. For all the fuck-ups Joyce had caused this visit, she owed it to Emily to be as transparent as possible, even if it made things worse. “Yes, she did...” even Joyce hesitated, seeing Emily’s expression worsen just a little more. “But...she already knew about it...” “What?” That perked Emily’s look, straight into Joyce’s eyes. It was a look of confusion and Joyce could feel herself becoming physically ill. “How? How did she know? Did you tell her?” Even if she didn’t mean it, her words sounded accusatory and they struck Joyce like bullets. She didn’t tell her, but in trying not to she pretty much did. “N-no! I...when, when they first came into the house and you went back to the room, my mom saw Pip on the couch… I tried to say it was mine,” yeah, tried with a lowercase ‘t’. “But...I wasn’t so great at convincing her.” Emily didn’t give much of a response, adding to the deafening atmosphere that tortured Joyce. It was starting to feel so eerily similar to her days of isolation. Her days without Emily, shaking her heart as it did the tears in her eyes. “You know, as bad as Jack was...I can’t remember going through this much when I met his parents...” Joyce creased her brows, ridden with guilt. Why wouldn’t she be regretting their relationship by now? She was looking down so low she could barely even see Emily’s feet, already blurred by her tears. As if the atmosphere couldn’t have been any worse, a meek sigh from Emily’s passing breath soured things just a little more. Even the smallest form of rejection from her was more than Joyce could handle. “Fine, I admit it,” and then, Joyce felt something lean into her. “I...I’m not happy with your mom right now… Actually, no, I am mad at her.” Even if Joyce was busy looking at the floor, with Emily hugging her, looking right up, it was impossible for their eyes not to meet. “Not you. So don’t cry, okay?” The mood had changed on a dime, when of all people having to deal with the most stress, it was Emily shining a toothy smile up at Joyce. “You promise you’re not mad at me…? Y-you have every right to be, though?” “Even if I do,” Emily paused to sniff away her own teary residue, “I can’t expect you to be perfect at handling everything, even if you tell me to butt out~...” she looked at her suspiciously, funnily enough making Joyce look flustered. “And about Pip -- I can’t really get so worked up over that, considering she would’ve found out last night if not earlier… Even still, what’s finding out I have a stuffed toy if she already thinks I have to wear...you know...” “I...” She told herself she could handle this, but whenever Emily confronted her, none of that bravado, calculated thought, or composure ever seemed to exist. “I’m sorr--” but before she could finish her somber resolve, Emily pushed a finger against her lips. “New rule, as decreed by the Emily Magistrate,” she spoke in a wonderfully exaggerated posh manner, “that under any circumstances is Joyce to apologize to me, it shall be one kiss deducted from the debt which I owe--no, ten kisses!” Then her serious look transitioned into something a bit more goofy. “Or something, like that?” Joyce then had a look of pure adoration for her. “Thank you. I promise I’m going to do better.” “At least for something like this, I don’t want you to promise me anything.” “Why not?” “Because then you’ll start holding yourself to a standard, which is fine, I think, but I don’t wanna ever have to feel critical about you. I never will, so if you’re gonna set the bar for yourself, don’t tell me about it. Just knowing you want to be better is enough for me.” “Did...did Michael tell you that?” Emily scoffed. “Rude! I can come up with cool things to say on my own too, you know?” Of course, she can’t imagine it’d be articulated in a very wisdom-like way… She stared at the perplexing girl for a little bit longer, until finally the tears had subsided and she laughed a little. “Thank you. You’ve taught me another important lesson.” “Well, I’ve definitely learned a lot about myself...and relationships in general, since being with you...” she smushed her thumbs together, “I’ve done a lot of things I’d never imagine myself doing. And to think, finding out I’m attracted to more than just men is only the vanilla tip to a very, uhm, metro...politan iceberg. Yeah, like that.” Joyce seemed on-board with her words, up until the tail end, reasoning why her brow was cocked. “W-well, they can’t always be cool...” Emily mumbled under her own embarrassed breath. The horrible stench from earlier had dissipated and all that was left was a refreshing gust blowing through Joyce’s lungs and heart. Laughing some more, she squeezed Emily in a brief hug. Though, if only paradise could continue on forever. There was a gentle knock on the locked door. “Joyce? Emily?” They were in high spirits, but even Mary was enough to ground them. Emily could see the look on Joyce’s face transition to agitation, but thankfully it was directed rather than self-loathing. And really, even in Emily’s perspective this was getting to be too much… Standing up, Joyce walked over to the door, leaning close beside it. “Yes?” she answered back. “I just wanted to make sure everything was...well…’okay’. It’s been a little bit...” “Yes, everything is fine. We’ll be out soon.” Joyce looked about ready to strangle something. “Alright then. If, uhm...” it was the beginning of a gesture Joyce had no intention in humoring. “It’s alright. We’ll be out soon.” Emily, meanwhile, remained where she was, as confused as ever by her partner’s mother. Internally, Emily wondered why she could feel such strongly opposing emotions at the same time? Sympathy and Anger, somehow co-existing by living on their side of the fence. She meant well, but that doesn’t excuse all the doors she kicks down to achieve it. “She really thinks I have bladder issues...” she lowly spoke and wallowed in disbelief. They’d just shared a few good moments, but reality was catching up fast. Even now, to Mary, being in here probably looked like another one of those “moments” to her. “But, I guess it could be worse...” Yet even still, how was she supposed to face her? There was still that terrible feeling of vulnerability… “Don’t worry, I’ll talk to her,” Joyce comforted, walking back from the door. “Just a little longer then she’ll be out of our hair.” She would’ve said ‘they’, but that would be rude to her dad. Unlike his wife, Frank wasn’t bad company. “I can’t imagine you even want to look at my mom now,” Joyce certainly didn’t. “So, how about I tackle her while you go hang out with my dad?” “Alright,” Emily shrugged. Nothing against Frank, truly, but interacting with people seemed so stressful right now. She’d just been script-casted as the pants-pisser and it was already taking a lot not to collapse over that. Funny, considering peeing a diaper was once enough to put her to tears. Despite the recent tears, maybe she really was taking this in stride. That, or it was shock. She wasn’t exactly eager about getting back on her feet, walking to the door. Yes, their secret wasn’t out, but something dangerously close to it was. Play their cards wrong, it’d stand to be even worse than it already was right now. “Do you feel okay?” Joyce asked. Joyce sure wasn’t, and she didn’t expect Emily to be much different, yet she still felt compelled to check. “No, but I’ll be better once this is all over… You?” “I couldn’t put it any better than you already have.” “...It just doesn’t feel real… We’ve been...exposed, in a way, but maybe we’re not totally panicking because it’s sort of like limbo...” And with an even greater sigh, by the touch of Emily’s finger the toilet erupted with a swirling and plummeting flush. Joyce, though, looked at her questioningly for a second, considering neither of them actually “used” the bathroom. “Gotta make it believable, I guess.” Emily shrugged. “I hate to say it, but that’s honestly not a bad idea...” The pair stepped back into the hall, a bit cautious as to what might jump out at them, but thankfully there was no surprise ambush waiting. “I’ll go...finish up with my mom, then how about we find some way to get out of the house? Take our minds off of this?” Emily agreed. This house was starting to feel more suffocating by the second. Every footprint she left behind felt incriminating somehow. If they didn’t think they were on thin ice before, they sure as hell were now. Emily walked to the right, back into the living room whereas Joyce took the left, into the dragon’s den. And there she was, Ground Zero herself sitting on the bed, waiting for someone to come back. That someone was Joyce. “Is Emily alright?” Mary asked, and to her credit, she did sound concerned. Her mother wasn’t a monster by intention, which made dealing with her so much harder. It was like punishing a puppy that didn’t know any better. But only puppies got a free pass; not grown dogs. “No, she isn’t, but hopefully some time will help. You really crossed a line, mom.” “Is...is she mad at me?” It was almost amazing how this hit her only in retrospect. “You’d need to ask her, but if I were in her shoes, I know I’d be. I get you were trying to help, mom, but don’t you understand how embarrassing it can be to have someone find out your deepest secret?” “I wasn’t planning to see her when I pulled her diaper out of the bath--” “You shouldn’t have been doing that to begin with,” Joyce sharply cut her off. “What were you even thinking?” There was a whole secondary argument to her even finding the diaper to begin with, but that fell short on account of Joyce’s own fault and her shortened time to argue with her mother. “Since we were cleaning up, when I saw the diaper I thought I could help show you how to get rid of those properly. You can’t let them sit in an open bin or else it’s going to--” “Smell. Yes, I know. It was only temporary. Can we go back to cleaning the carpet now?” Mary stood up and brought them over to Joyce’s bedside where a sponge and bucket of foamy water sat. “It’s a couple things mixed with warm, soapy water. Just use the sponge to wet the carpet a bit and it’ll start to come out.” Despite Mary explaining it, she looked as if she were going to do the actual cleaning herself, however Joyce was simply faster. She was on her knees and grabbed the sponge, soaking it and touching the floor without hesitation. “...So where do you throw them away normally?” “In the trash.” It was a less than enthusiastic response. “...Well, which bin do you use? If it’s not that bathroom one is it the other one? I don’t think that’s a good idea either, since it’s still open...” How badly Joyce wanted to tell her off. She knew how to clean up. She knew how to handle a used diaper. But she couldn’t be so upfront, otherwise it’d make things worse. Her fuse was already short, so she’d do her best not to light it. “I use the kitchen garbage. It’s closed and contained so there’s no smell.” Did that satisfy her? She continued to scrub. By now the small stain from earlier was overshadowed by the mass of wet carpet. Now with calmer emotions, she was really starting to hope this home remedy did work… “Do you always?” “...Yes?” Why wouldn’t she? “Well, I guess that should be fine, but have you had any guests over since Emily’s been here? What happens if someone sees it in the trash?” Every response from Joyce was slow and methodical, simply because she couldn’t prevent another outburst otherwise. Her mom was trying to be helpful, but damn if it wasn’t annoying to have hole after hole be poked into simple lies that meant nothing to begin with! “W-well...” she sighed, thinking of no easy answer other than resigning themselves to being recluse. “It hasn’t happened, so we’re not worried about it.” “...But what if it did?” Joyce plunged the sponge into the bucket with a bit more force. “How about I take over?” Mary was on her knees, gently taking the sponge from Joyce. With a small huff, she grabbed a towel, rubbing her hands. Might as well nip it in the bud… “What are you trying to suggest, Mom?” “All I’m saying is you might want to consider getting a separate trash bin for Emily’s, you know...” “Mom… Emily’s...condition isn't as bad as you think. She doesn’t have to wear them often...” “Really? How often does she wear them?” It wasn’t accusatory, but rather concerningly curious. Yeah, she definitely didn’t think badly of Emily. She was trying too hard than someone who didn’t care would. The worst was that Joyce was right on the money. Already she’d need to take some of those “creative liberties” Emily allowed her. “...At the most, t-...two times a week?” “Only two?” Only? Had she honestly been expecting more? “Y-yes. Only that much...” “So is it stress that affects her then?” More than anything Joyce wanted to anticipate her questions, so she could come up with better answers, but she was too frazzled to expect anything. She was working overtime just to keep up with her mother’s pace. If she’d been cleaning at the same time, she didn’t know what might’ve slipped from her mouth... “Stress? What? What do you mean?” “It’s not much different from when you were kids, Joyce. Sometimes things can be a little too exciting or stressful. It can affect the body more than we think, so if Emily already has a medical condition, she might be more susceptible to it.” While Joyce ran a medical company, she wasn’t exactly the all-knowing figure of all medical knowledge, especially her girlfriend’s made-up bladder troubles. “Are you saying you think you and Dad might be affecting her?” Her mom was certainly a stressor, considering Joyce’d be like a fountain if she had a “condition” too. “Meeting someone’s parents for the first time can be exciting...and a bit stressful. After all these bathroom trips, it just seemed a little more than once or twice a week, I suppose.” “W-well, maybe you have been stressing her out a bit...” Nothing like using her mom’s own medicine against her. “Besides, all those trips were just...” yes, extreme liberties were being taken, “just making sure she...made it on time.” A hand touched Joyce’s knee. “You’re a very good person, you know? A lot of people wouldn’t be able to get past that in a relationship.” Ugh, if only she knew. The way she spun her tale, it sounded as if Joyce were doing Emily a favor. When in reality, the opposite couldn’t have been any more true. That, and it was anything but a nuisance if it had been true. “R-right...” Joyce mumbled. “So does she change her own diapers?” Out of the pan and into the fire. “What? What are you--? N-no, she doesn-- I mea--” damnit, damnit! Why couldn’t she keep her tongue in line?! “Yes, she does!” “I’m sure she can, Joyce,” Mary chuckled, “she’s in her late twenties, so I can imagine she has the practice. But you know there’s no shame in having someone else help too, right? I imagine it’s a lot easier when someone else does the job for her.” Joyce looked down, crestfallen. She said something again she wasn’t supposed to… “Honey, I promise, I’d never use something like that against her, or you. It might sound a little strange, but it’s something unique that you two can share?” From Joyce’s mouth, it might sound a little more digestible, but hearing it from her mom, an outsider, now it did feel a little weird. Could they stop talking about this now? Why did she need to know so much? “...Can I ask you a personal question?” Oh? Did nothing before this count as personal? It truly must be a wonderland in this woman’s head… “What?” “Be honest,” Mary chuckled a little, “how did changing her for the first time go?” “M-mom!” So uh, Merry Christmas and happy new year! I know I'm a couple days late, so... Better late than never? This has been a particularly difficult chapter to write, largely because of life and the content is difficult to do justice. Even now I'm not sure if it's perfect because I've only been using myself as a sounding board. Now it's your turn! Please, as always, let me know what you thought and if there's anything that seems a bit off, let me know! Also, just celebrated my birthday a couple days ago, but Corona has unfortunately affected that in a couple ways. My Spring Break is longer, but all my college courses are now turning to online. Lots of stress; plans have been canceled. Just wanna relax! Hope everyone out there is doing alright, and double hope the next chapter won't take so long! PS: Highlight the chapter title at the top of this post for a small Easter egg

Mhm, nothing like good ol' cakes with bananas and syrup. Also, who doesn't love cuddling before you sleep? Also, yeah, designed diapers is a whole new can of worms. Not knowing how Mary works though, who knows how she's reacting to that part... Yes. Never stopped continuing it! Just been having it sit secondary to some IRL things at the moment.

Hey, sorry for getting back to this thread so late (It's that time of the month when I'm active again then vanish). Whenever I've written stuff for DD I never put too much thought into the time-span of things, either because I didn't want to consider the logistics for just a short or I sort of forgot about it being a factor... Though, I am trying to work on including it into my most recent thing. 30-32 hours sounds like an ideal range to me, assuming I'm running off of "Because it feels right," science. I remember having to revise some of the heights I used in a different project that I didn't post yet because after some perspective, even by Amazon standards they seemed a little off. I think of 8 hours of sleep to get through a 24 hour day, then use math to work from there, I guess? Using that 1:3 ratio (Hours of normal rest to total hours in a normal day), if Littles need a nap to get through an Amazonian-length day which might be close to 2 hours (because I'm guessing), that means a total sleep time of 10 hours. Scale the ratio by that much and it leaves you with a 30 hour day. Then from there if you figure that 8 hours of sleep isn't long enough, play with the numbers some more. So, if you're more generous with your sleep times it might lead you to 32, not 33, because odd numbers are terrible, obviously. (Just kidding, I know a lot of odd numbers and they're some real composite guys) I'll probably go with 32 hours in a day, because even on a 24 hour scale who doesn't love sleeping in? Damn Littles sure are lucky... It's anyone's guess, but 25%-50% longer seems to be the range most people here are shooting for. Thanks for the @, by the way! I don't feel qualified to speak on the subject, but I'm happy to give my two cents. Anyway, my vote is 32 hours!

I wouldn't dog-pile Mary too much. After all, she does mean well? That said, it can get annoying when someone sticks their nose in your business, even if they are family. Nevertheless, embarrassment is going to ensue. In the end, just remember moms mean well! And as for a story to throw her off, it'd take some real creativity to get themselves out unscathed. Yeah, but then dust gets in the cartridge so you gotta blow on it. Saves corrupted; go figure. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ Aww yeah, we're aiming for that bonus achievement. Hmm, do they need to tell all the truth, or say something close to it, but not exact? Is it better to amputate or scrap the subject altogether? Ooooh, I suspect people are on the verge of not liking Mary, haha. Whelp, we'll just need to wait and see...! Yeah, Mary tends not to beat around the bush so much. That said reflecting on everything she's seen with Emily, going as far back as to when she overheard Joyce and Emily on the phone, she's been given a lot of reason to soften her perspective on Emily. In a few ways she already speaks about her needing to be looked out for and has already caught her in a few embarrassing moments. (Flashing her panties, finding Pip, seeing her sleep in the car, getting dirty in the petting zoo, ordering a kid-themed meal, etc.), and need I mention what she saw last night... Anyways, the point is that maybe Mary is starting to assume more of a grandmother-y role...

Yeah, outside forces are never an easy addition. 'Course, you might see some more pleasant outsiders down the line! And yeah, when ya get the spooks and know what it's like to wear a diaper, sometimes you can't help but make those connections. Whoa, whoa, nobody's gettin' sick now. Getting the stomach bug once was plenty enough for me! I promise I can still write good stuff when I'm not sick! Well hang on now, let's not start assuming things here. Just because there's a nursery involved, it doesn't mean diapers will be too. There's just, well, uhm, a very very strong implication that there might be... See above. In all seriousness, we've come to find that Emily and horror are quite the terrible combination. 27 - Pancakes for Breakfast The nursery was mostly untouched like it’d been during its debut, but that somewhat had to change out of necessity because of trying to hide all the things that could normally be laid out in the apartment. Most things fit in the closet, but not everything. Regardless, none of it obstructed the spot they needed to work in. “Hop up on the changing table for me?” Normally she could lift the girl herself, but frankly she wasn’t setting out to make a point at the moment, nor was she trying to get covered in pee either. Perks to being an off-duty Mommy. Emily looked at it and back to Joyce. “But isn’t it gonna get covered in...you know?” “One, the cushion is plastic,” she paused to yawn. “And two, don’t you think it’d be a little silly to make a changing table that wasn’t designed to get pee on it?” It didn’t take anything else to get her on the table. Emily’s face grimaced a little when it touched the cool plastic. The room wasn’t cold, but the plastic sure was. “Just lay back and I’ll take care of the rest. I know,” she stroked Emily’s arm while she stood between her legs, “it was rough, right?” She was about to play defense and make it seem not as bad as it was, considering how old she was, but after taking stock in what Joyce had always told her and where she lay right now, she had little reason to put up a front. “Yes...” tearily, Emily nodded. “Do you wanna talk about it at all?” There was the rumble of thunder again, making Emily visibly tense, though Joyce rubbed her thigh. “Maybe tell me what you were going through? It might help you feel better.” And give Joyce some insight on what had happened. Ultimately, the best she could do was piece together what she’d seen. One, her girlfriend in tears while she stood in wet pajamas. Two, a puddle of pee and her stuffed mochi partly sitting in it, and three, a piled up blanket on the top of the couch. Joyce took pride in getting a read on Emily, but she had her limits… “...I woke up in the middle of the night because I had to pee...” No surprises there, considering what had happened. “Mhm?” Joyce nodded, leaning out of view for just a second, coming back with a bundle of wet wipes. “A-ahnd--!” Emily’s voice went a little haywire when the cold wipe touched her skin. Joyce looked apologetic, but she didn’t stop wiping. “Sorry...worst part’s over?” “A-and I knew I had to go, but that also meant having to leave the room...” “Why’s that?” “Why?” What did she mean why? “Because...because I wasn’t wearing a...you know.” Joyce happened to glance at the stack of diapers bundled in a basket underneath the table. “Well, I suppose,” Joyce laughed a tiny bit. “But I mean why didn’t you use the bathroom in our room?” “Wh-what?” “In our bedroom?” Joyce said it again. “We have one in there, you know?” It was taking a lot not to crawl under a rock and die right then. “I’m an idiot...” Emily defeatedly whimpered, looking straight up at the ceiling. Never once did she stop to consider what that other door aside from the closet and hallway entrance might be for. She was dealing with so much tunnel vision that the possibility of a second bathroom escaped her entirely. “No, you’re not,” Joyce said quite firmly. “Now what happened next?” “I was afraid to go into the hall because it was so dark, so I...” the next part was a little embarrassing to admit. Joyce was happy to finish for her. “Did you take Pip with you in case?” Emily was quiet, and even under the shroud of partial darkness Joyce could see the crimson shade on her cheeks. She nodded her head. “So I started walking with him and then when I got near the living room I thought I saw someone sitting on the couch. I think it was that blanket you said… But when I saw it I really was scared. I really thought I was in danger; that everyone was in danger. I was gonna hurry back to the room and wake you up, but then, then the thunder happened. It was so loud and it caught me off guard. I didn’t know what it was at first, so I guess everything just caught up to me and...” “It’s okay, Emily,” Joyce soothed. “Accidents happen.” “Not to adults, they don’t...” she pouted. “I just wet myself over a movie!” “Well, I definitely think your imagination got to you, but I don’t think that’s worth beating yourself up over… You know it yourself that you don’t do well with scary stuff. I wish you didn’t have to go through something like this, but I think it’s worth calling this a hard-taught lesson.” She lifted the girl’s legs, wiping underneath. Already she was starting to smell halfway decent again. “I just wanted to do something nice for you and your dad...” “And you did. But next time please put yourself first? At least for stuff like this?” “...Okay...” It was no secret how heavily the girl was lamenting over her long list of blunders right then. “Hey, youuu-houuu~” Joyce called for her attention, brushing a finger under her chin. “We’re a team, remember? I’m not going to judge you over something like this, Emily. I’m here for you at your best, your worst, and your most vulnerable. By the same token, I know you’re going to be there for me too.” All such wonderful words, but they really did seem to have the worst spots for these kinds of conversations. Now they were trying to stand like equals while one wiped the other’s bottom on a changing table. “I know...” Thankfully Emily did smile some, even if it was only a little. “Now, more importantly, why didn’t you wake me up when you needed to go to the bathroom from the start? I would’ve gone with you, you know?” “I know you would have,” Emily said it a bit more gloomily. “I didn’t wake you up because I didn’t want to keep asking you for so much stuff. I know I can do that when you’re my...Mommy, but not when you’re my girlfriend.” “Emily, you can always ask me for anything. I can’t imagine I ever would, but even if I thought you were asking too much of me, I’d say something. So please, I don’t ever want you to think that you can’t lean on me. After all, that’s how something like this can happen, right?” She referenced a used wet wipe as her point, then tossed it in the bin. “I think you should be clean enough for the night, though. How about we go get you some new pajamas then wipe the floor up real quick? After that I think it’ll be back to bed for us.” Emily nodded again, truthfully glad to be clean again. Joyce leaned forward to help Emily slide forward, but unexpectedly, she stopped her. “A-actually, there’s one more thing...” Emily said in a low voice. “Uh-huh?” “I...I know we said we wouldn’t, and that I didn’t want to either, not while your parents were here...but, with everything that’s happened, and because it’s at night...” she looked almost hesitant to ask. “Can...can I wear one tonight?” “You mean a diaper?” Had she not been trying to suppress it, the surprise and shock welling inside of Joyce would’ve been clear as day. Emily, looking quite bashful kept her words limited to another nod. “...Are you looking for me to baby you tonight?” On any other night it’d have been an absolute yes without hesitation, but in light of recent events, Joyce was admittedly reluctant. Today had been about discovering she could push the envelope too far if she wasn’t careful. She wasn’t so crazy to throw herself back in a role Emily might be suffocated by... “I...I just want to feel safe tonight.” It was the honest truth. There was something inexplicable about being in the security of both Joyce and the clothes she wore. In truth, a culmination of her experiences thus far as Joyce’s baby made for a better explanation than trying to think of any short-term explanation which could justify it. And call her a scaredy cat, but one of the advantages she could now see in a diaper was not having to leave the safe confines of a bed when there could be danger lying afoot. “Emily, you’re always going to be safe with me. And...aren’t you worried I might go too far again?” Joyce looked pensive and uncertain. The simple fact of the matter was she being unable to trust herself. A repeat of the zoo was too terrifying to imagine. “I really only had a problem with how things went in public… When we’re at home I don’t mind it so much.” Now Emily yawned, as the adrenaline had started to leave her. “We can talk about this stuff later, but can we please not tonight?” “So you want to wear a diaper?” It was nice to hear it from Emily, and it did make her happy to know she was asking for it, but there was still that hint of unease Joyce couldn’t shake. She couldn’t look Joyce in the eye. “Is...is that okay?” A sigh came from her mouth, trying to psych herself out. “Of course it is. I’ll spoil you tonight, but after that we really do need to talk about this, okay? I love doing these kinds of things, but I still want to know where we stand.” “Okay...” Emily answered back. “I love you, Mommy...” “I love you too,” and with a warm smile, Joyce leaned over near the table’s side again, pulling a puffy and thick pad from underneath. “...I like the way they feel.” Emily started to speak for no reason, not that Joyce minded having to listen. “Because of the padding?” “Sort of… I guess it’s kind of like you said a while back. It reminds me I’m cared for.” And that was a security she was starving for right then. Joyce had proved to her that this monster didn’t exist, but that didn’t mean she felt totally safe. Anything could happen that would be equally if not more frightening. Knowing that she belonged to someone, it afforded her a security that wasn’t traditional to have as an adult. It meant there was something bigger than herself that guarded her from all that might do her harm. Joyce was her sun and Emily wanted nothing more than to bathe in its light. “It’s because you are,” Joyce spoke as she slipped the diaper under Emily. “Don’t ever be afraid to be clingy with me, especially if you’re scared.” The power came next, raining down that same wonderful scent they’d been slowly acquainting themselves with for every recurring diaper change. “There’s that, and if things really do get scary again, you don’t have to worry about any more accidents,” She gave a toothy smile as she gently pat Emily’s padded crotch. “No more wet jammies, now.” There was a relieving finality once Joyce stretched and pressed the tapes into place. The deal had been sealed and Emily could feel those knots in her muscles loosen themselves just a little more. “Feel good?” Joyce traced a finger over Emily’s scalp, who was looking more relaxed by the second. The secondhand relief was beyond wonderful for Joyce, seeing as Emily had finally found her happy place again. “Thank you...” Emily stirred a little on the table, leading to the plastic crinkling from both the table and her diaper. Maybe it had to do with sleep-intoxication, but the noise for once wasn’t totally unpleasant. It was the second time she went to leave the changing table, but Joyce had stopped her and even buckled the strap over her. Of course she was confused, but Joyce spoke and acted first. “I just want you to lay right there for a second, okay? I’ll only be a second.” Naturally that made Emily a little scared; being left alone. “But why can’t I go? Can’t I come with you?” Joyce brought herself around the table so she could easily get near Emily’s face. “You can really soon, but I just want to throw a towel on the floor before you come out, okay? I just finished cleaning you up, so Mommy wouldn’t be too happy if you got dirty again...” While Emily could have argued she was capable and would much rather be near Joyce, she tried her best to be brave, convincing herself she could last on her own for a single second if she could manage eighty-seven banana’s worth of time. As Joyce walked past Emily’s vision she dragged her finger along the girl’s cheek. With Emily behind her, Joyce could now fully turn her attention to the absolute strangeness she was looking at. The hallway light was on. It’d been off when they walked to the nursery, so it had no business being on right now. And if Joyce listened closely, there was something moving out there… Quietly, she looked down on Emily again, somewhat swinging her legs. Cute to watch, but with all the fear-mongering she had caused herself, it made Joyce feel good to know that she stood between Emily and whatever was out in the hall. Slowly, she leaned her head out, first seeing a shuffling shadow, then right after a figure slouched over and working close to the floor… It was a woman, but not a stranger. One Joyce knew awfully well. It was another gradual move as Joyce took painstaking efforts to close the nursery door behind her without a sound. She’d do absolutely anything to keep this unnoticed and that was her exact intent. “Mom,” Joyce spoke in a hushed yet bothered voice. Mary looked up from her spot, busy on her knees while she rubbed a towel around the floor. Right where Emily’s accident had happened… Pip was even sitting on his own towel. Before she could get a single word in Joyce made a simple and commanding gesture to follow her. The woman stood up to follow, but Joyce then reached down for Pip as well. Might as well kill two birds with one stone... The walk down the hall and past the living room was one of great mental exercise. This night had been troublesome enough and now her mom had been added to the mix? What was she even doing up this late? Joyce was ready to split hairs. She was expecting there to be something in the hallway, and it may have been scary, but she wasn’t expecting this kind of scary. Hell, she was wishing to have found a killer instead of her mother. Mary did follow Joyce and the two were now in an illuminated kitchen. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing?” Joyce was doing her best not to sound aggravated, otherwise she’d speak loud enough for Emily to hear. “What do you think you’re doing?” “Well,” she started mechanically, as if her logic were going to save her, “the thunder woke me up...” Even then she was trying to sound justified. Maybe she was to some degree, but it being Mary that got involved, Joyce couldn’t help but classify it as her mother meddling in things that she had no business with! “Yeah? And?” “I heard someone in the hallway moving… I looked and saw something that needed to be cleaned...” Maybe now she was inadvertently realizing her own awkwardness, yet at the same time doubling down on her matronly duties. “I figured you two may have wanted a little extra help.” It took great mental and emotional strength to not flip out. There was so many things wrong with this. The greatest offender being that her own mother had volunteered to clean up her girlfriend’s pee, maybe only second to anything even more embarrassing or incriminating she might know about. But Joyce did not have the time nor energy for this. Taking care of Emily already had her working off of fumes. If she took too long Emily might start to get worried, God forbid if she stepped outside the nursery. Joyce rubbed her eyes. “Listen, you cannot, and I mean cannot,” she could not stress it enough, “let Emily know in any way that you know about what happened tonight.” “I would never tell her I knew!” Mary retorted. “Give me some credit, Joyce. And besides, it was just a small accident; I’d never make her feel bad about that...” “You shouldn’t even know that she did that!” Joyce kept her screams to simply loud whispers. “She already had a tough enough time telling me what happened! That’s our business, so please keep out of it!” “Well...” Really? Even now her mother could be this stubborn? “I just want to say that if you need help, let me know, okay?” She wanted to help, it was in her nature, but this was a private life she shouldn’t be let in on. But of course, the mother in her would always insist on it. Joyce sighed, hopefully one last time for the night. “Please, go back to bed. Pretend this night never happened.” “Alright, alright,” Mary finally relented. “Just make sure to scrub a few more times, okay? I wasn’t completely finished out there.” “Go to bed.” Joyce said in a simple and tired voice. She’d had enough chaos for one night. And while she was in the right area, Joyce opened a side door rarely ventured to in the kitchen, depositing the stuffed mochi into a washing machine. Joyce made sure to watch her mom go back to her room, then waited just a little longer to make sure the door stayed shut, too. The worst part about their encounter is that it probably wasn’t over. Of course she’d be trying to ask Joyce more about it. The most she could hope for was that she only knew about the pee in the hall. “Joyce?” Emily tried to do the impossible of leaning her head back further, but having to arch her back to do so was impossible when a strap had her buckled to the table. “Is that you?” “No, it’s Mommy to you,” she responded with a kiss to the forehead. “Sorry about that,” she unbuckled the strap and helped Emily off the table. “Are you okay?” Emily asked. “You look bothered...” She wouldn’t have been surprised if the look showed on her face, but seeing Emily all cozy and content was plenty sobering enough. Thankfully her momentary annoyance was starting to fade. “It’s nothing, I’m just tired. We’re gonna go back to bed in a few minutes. I just need to throw your pajamas in the washer.” Emily’s hands were starting to look grabby. “...Is it okay if I come with you?” “Yes,” she pecked Emily on the cheek then grabbed her hand. “Let’s be quick, though. I’m ready to go back to sleep, and I definitely know you are too.” The rain had really started to pour, and that was evident by the torrent of water cascading from the living room windows. Thankfully the thunder wasn’t so close now, as it turned into more of a distant grumble. Joyce took the towel and pajamas that were laying on them to the wash with Emily in tow. She knew Emily was there the whole time because of not only the hand-holding, but the tell-tale crinkle as well. It was cute to hear, but a silent worry was praying her mom really did go back to bed. Emily, meanwhile, although dealing with a spacer between her thighs and a slight waddle in her step, felt herself drifting closer to cloud nine. She was practically impenetrable at this point. With Joyce by her side and being strapped into an absorbent diaper, all the threats that had once attacked her were powerless now. She couldn’t help but lean into Joyce with a tired giggle. “Okay, let’s wash our hands real quick.” After all, Emily had been holding the hand Joyce used to take off wet pajamas and wipe a wet bottom. That, and while Joyce didn’t know it, she’d been holding the hand Emily used to cup her crotch… Regardless, it’d all come out in the wash. They made sure to turn off the lights as they left each room, finally shutting themselves off in the bedroom. Emily was given a new shirt, then the last and final step was to sleep. “Feel good?” Joyce stroked her hair, they slipped under the covers. “Yep.” “Feel safe?” Then came another pat on the diaper’s crotch. “Uh-huh,” Emily giggled at that. “Feel loved?” And then, Joyce had pulled Emily close with her arms wrapped around her. “Yes...” It was just like earlier while they slept, only Joyce had Emily’s head fully nuzzled between her head and chest, keeping her body nice and close. Joyce lulled in a quiet whisper. “Goodnight, Emmy...” “Goodnight...” Emily blinked more and more as her eyelids became heavy. She didn’t have any energy left to consider what scary things might be lurking outside the room. Not that they mattered, because right then she was encased in a fortress of love and affection. It was a moan, groan and stretch that got the morning started for Joyce. That, and confusing herself as her breasts seemed to be pushing against something. Looking down, she held back a groggy laugh seeing a black head of hair. Apparently she’d pushed too hard, because now Emily was starting to stir. Joyce whispered with a tinge of amusement, “Did I wake you up?” “No...” Emily managed over a yawn, then squeezed something awfully sensitive with her hand. “H-hey-AH!” Joyce half-shouted with a gasp as it blended into laughter. “I let you use them as a cushion, so don’t squeeze them!” “Was just resting my eyes,” Emily slurrily spoke, still laying there mostly motionless. “Should I let you sleep a little longer? I know you were awake a little longer than I was last night.” Joyce could feel Emily’s arms lock around her torso. “Sleep with me some more.” “Just a few more minutes,” Joyce sufficied, soaking in the moment. “I gotta make everyone breakfast at some point.” Usually Frank and Mary were earlybirds, but Joyce wanted to wager jetlag might throw them off schedule. Especially her mother, considering what she was up to last night… While she snuggled there with Emily, she turned her head back the other way to the windows, seeing the sky was still a dreary gray with a drizzle of water falling from above. Emily was as happy as a clam, relishing in those few moments of uninterrupted peace. She shuffled her legs a little, hearing the slight crinkle from what she wore beneath. Funnily enough, she didn’t seem to mind it so much right now. “Hm?” The sound came off as curious to Joyce, who did interrupt that uninterruptible moment through the squeeze of Emily’s padded crotch. While it was Emily’s sensitive spot that was being squeezed, she didn’t react as outwardly as Joyce did. She was still smiling, though her face was a redder shade of skin. “When did you wet last night?” The front had felt fuller and the dampened noise itself sparked her intuition. “I woke up again last night and I had to go...” And why waste a perfectly un-used diaper? Had she not fulfilled its exact purpose? “It wasn’t easy to pee laying on my side like this, you know...I was afraid I’d leak...” With the way it’d flowed around her body, she really was afraid of that, hence why she had to pace her wetting last night, letting it out bit by bit, giving the diaper a chance to keep up with her stream. “Well, I’m glad you didn’t,” Joyce said while smelling Emily’s conditioned hair. “A baby that leaks two times in a single night is too much work for me…” Emily’s voice stuttered over caution and gullibility. “R-really?” “Of course not,” Joyce answered with a kiss. “Though, by that point if you hadn’t been afraid like last night, you definitely would have been sleeping in your crib. At least there the mattress is protected.” “You put a cover on the mattress?” “Of course I did. I like to think I can diaper you pretty well, but there’s no telling what that sneaky bladder of yours might be up to...” There was a lot of positive things to be said about Emily’s diaper habits; endless words of praise that Joyce, her doting Mommy could have used, but this didn’t feel entirely like the time for it… After all, last night and this morning were meant to be more of a pick-me-up than another session for the two. Session. The corners of Joyce’s mouth sunk a little. In spite of trying to limit herself, she still didn’t like to consider this only momentary... Emily snickered, then felt herself drifting onto a more somber note. “So once we get out of bed, is it back to normal?” “I hope you meant to say ‘abnormal’,” Joyce corrected. “Isn’t it fair to say us switching on and off has been more of the norm lately?” “True...” Emily mused. “Just a little longer. But you’ve been enjoying yourself with them here, right? Has it been fun meeting them?” “Yeah, it has. I like your parents. I’m glad they like me.” “That makes me happy too.” “What are we gonna do with the diaper though? What if they’re awake?” Opening the nursery at night was already an unexpected occurrence. Opening it during the day really was playing with fire. “That’ll be fine. We can just use the trash bin in this bathroom,” in reference to the one connected to their room. The sound of it made Emily furrow her brows, complaining, “I still can’t believe I forgot about the bathroom in here… None of this would have happened if I knew...” “If you had the chance to do it over would you have preferred that?” It was almost an outright ‘yes’, though as Emily laid there, laying all cozy next to Joyce and in a diaper, she was sort of on the fence. “I’m not sure,” she concluded. After all, both outcomes had their own unique set of benefits, only the route Emily sent herself down held many more daunting obstacles… Joyce, however, seeing more angles than just Emily’s, may have been silently in favor of Emily finding the toilet in the room… Not that she minded getting up for Emily and sorting her out, but what she did mind was a third member being part of last night’s ‘festivities’. Hopefully her mom really did forget about last night. “Well, all we can do now is play where it lies,” Joyce said out loud, meaning both to herself and Emily, only on different levels of truthfulness. “But anyways, your few minutes are up, missy. Time to go play grown-up.” “Bleah,” came Emily’s very not grown-up response. Joyce merely smirked as she wrenched herself from Emily’s arms and got out of bed. It was always a little game in itself to see how much Emily could relinquish her adult-self each and every time they got into their roles like this. She couldn’t help but think back to that sock analogy she imagined nearly forever ago, seeing it stretch further and further with each go… “Alrighty, let’s inspect the damages...” Joyce cooed as she dragged Emily by the feet to the edge of the bed. “...I only wet it a little...” Emily didn’t like the sound of ‘damages’, because then she really did sound like she could do a number to her diaper… There was that refreshing sound, the tearing of adhesives and even Joyce felt herself getting sentimental. The change wasn’t even over and she was already missing this. Then came the mixed smell of powder and pee; sort of like water and oil in the way that one was constantly trying to trump the other. There was no harmony in the scents, though they all led back to the same feelings. Feelings for a mother like Joyce. “Little, huh?” Joyce spoke with personal amusement as she looked inside the diaper with a smile. Then there came a small detail she forgot to consider. Looking over at the bathroom then back to mid-diaper change Emily, she looked guilty, saying “I think I was so tired last night I didn’t think to bring any baby wipes back from your nursery...” “Then, what does that mean?” Emily hadn’t considered the thought either, though, Joyce - Mommy, rather, would have suggested she needn’t bother thinking about cleanup to begin with. After all, her smile glowed a little, thinking back to how it fell right outside her responsibilities. Moments like this were starting to give her such a warm and fuzzy feeling. Still, thinking on a much more adult note, she didn’t want to smell like pee… That mean old thought was plenty sobering enough to snap her out of her trance. “Nothing to you,” Joyce ‘booped’ her on the nose with a finger. “Mommy, just likes to ramble, that’s all. That, and you might prefer how wipes feel over a washcloth...” She left Emily some time to stew over the aimless chatter while she left for the bathroom. Emily watched the bathroom from her position, watching part of Joyce’s figure reflected in the mirror she could see through the door frame. Then, briefly taking stock in her own situation, Emily suddenly considered her position right then. Waiting for Mommy to finish getting what she needed to finish a change, specifically laying still with an un-taped and used diaper sitting between her legs. “Welcome back,” Emily greeted with a giggle, laughing for no real reason other than being silly. She bounced her hands off the bed like foam drumsticks against a floor of rubber. Being a world of luxury, the mattress wasn’t as ordinary as spring-made. “You have gone through so many towels in the past 24 hours, it’s unbelievable!” And to boot, in one hand was her washcloth and the other - wait for it, another towel. Joyce maneuvered the towel underneath Emily, between her diaper and the bed, making sure she had some insurance in case if the washcloth got too drippy. Used to the idea of wipes, Emily was bracing herself for the worst; an ice-cold encounter with the wipe-meister, but not this time. Instead, she was visited by his much more mellow cousin known as the warm washcloth, being equally as effective but so much more wonderful to the touch! “I like it more when you use this instead of wipes,” Emily declared her opinion as if it were a God-given fact. “I think we should vote to use these instead of wipes from now on,” without letting a second go by, up went Emily’s hand, stretching for the ceiling. “All in favor for washcloths say ‘I’. ‘I’!” she answered herself. “Okay! Motion ca--” “--Not carried,” Joyce butt her voice in and deftly pressed Emily’s voting hand down, all the while still wiping her down. The crude abruptness of it had her charge giggling all over. Never underestimate comedic and tactful timing. “Mommy’s vote is worth at least three times yours, and my vote is that wipes are much better for your bottom.” And cleanup. Have a heart, Emmy? “But wipes are so cold!” Emily whined, practically shivering from the phantom pain right then. “They might be a little chilly, but it’s better than diaper rash,” Joyce explained, pulling the diaper out from beneath her. “Besides, I know my brave little girl can handle a few measly wet wipes, right?” As if to sweeten the pot, Joyce paused to kiss her on the forehead. Brave. The exact thing Emily hadn’t been feeling all night last night, yet when she heard it from Joyce, even under lighthearted circumstances, she still wanted to believe that even something as small as handling the finer parts of a diaper change spoke positively about her character… After all, if Joyce said it, why would Emily have to disagree? “Maybe I can...” Emily spoke with a loose resolve as she turned her head to the side. A pat to her thigh brought back her attention though, signaling the change was over. “See? I knew you were brave!” Her voice rang with such praise and enthusiasm, how couldn’t Emily feel such pride? “And now you’re gonna prove that you’re just as brave when you’re a big girl. Ready to get the day started?” She held out her hands, ready to whisk Emily back off to adulthood. She loved the chauffeur, but quite honestly felt herself dreading the destination… “I don’t want to. I wanna keep cuddling.” She crossed her arms with that one. “Come on, sweetie, just a little longer? Do it for me?” Ugh, Joyce knew her too well. Whether it was for Mommy or Joyce, there was always such a wonderfully emotional incentive involved if she moved along with things. Sometimes it could be quite stressful, thinking on it, but by the end, Emily could always say she was happy. With a huff and a puff she dropped her hands into Joyce’s, being pulled upright and onto her feet. Looking down at herself, it almost struck as an afterthought that the only thing she was wearing was a shirt. Joyce was balling the used diaper up. “I’ll take care of this then head out to the kitchen. Wanna dress up pretty for me before you come out?” Emily swung her arms as she turned on her waist. It really was becoming easier to let herself go… “I want you to pick for me,” and to solidify her point, off came her shirt. Had it been any other day under any other circumstances, Joyce would have been jumping for joy, hearing Emily wanted to be led along and have her decisions be made for her, like an absolute princess. But it wasn’t that other day and it wasn’t those other circumstances. Was she being punished? For yesterday? Now Emily was the one asking to be babied, and Joyce wanted more than anything to enable her, but… Joyce took she and her bottled up emotions over to Emily, rubbing noses. “I want you to choose today, okay?” What she did do though is slip a hand behind Emily’s back, unhooking her bra. “I’ll get you started, but I need you to do this yourself today, alright?” Emily looked nothing short of puzzled when Joyce stopped there, which was quite a surprise. She knew they had to slow their roll for today, but...did Joyce really just say ‘no’ to babying her? It wasn’t so much offense that Emily took, rather the shock. Of course, a somewhat bitter aftertaste was actually having to be a grown-up. Weird, thinking that somehow bothered her… “Oh, uhm, alright...” Emily gave a weak laugh as she rubbed her head. It felt like she’d just come at Joyce on a totally different wavelength, hence why she was feeling strangely awkward right now. The shift in her tone was obvious to Joyce, and it made her feel terrible. Just like that, she’d crushed the blooming feelings of infancy within Emily. All there was were now two adults standing strangely in a room. Only a little longer. Just one more day… Joyce tried to tell herself that, but doing what she’d just done...it felt like betrayal. Encouraging Emily to let out those feelings and suddenly force them back in? She was going to be sick if she thought about it anymore. “It’s only for today,” Joyce spoke with heavy resolve, holding Emily’s hands. “There’s nothing I want more right now than to spoil you like this, but I don’t want to baby you by accident in front of my parents.” Emily seemed to have an idea of switching her mental gears, but that was something Joyce wasn’t so great at. “I’m not so flexible like you are, so I can’t be getting any ideas. Do you understand what I mean?” “I...” Emily started, but nodded her head. “Should I not have worn a diaper last night? For your sake?” For their sake, Joyce would argue, considering her mother, but Joyce wasn’t going to answer in a way that made little sense to Emily. “No, I’m glad that you did,” she said with an honest smile. “I want you to find comfort in things like that. You’ve done absolutely nothing wrong. I won’t ever ask you to hide those feelings, but until my parents are gone and we’ve clarified some things between us, can we just be girlfriends?” “Of course, that’s fine,” Emily answered with a hug, albeit naked while doing so. “But, in other words,” Emily cocked a cheeky grin, lowering herself to look up into Joyce, “are you saying I’m just too good at being your babygirl? Huh?” Joyce took a small breath, watching the devious little thing play to all her strong-suits. “Yes, that’s exactly what I’m saying,” and it was the absolute truth. Even now she was doing ‘it’, making herself seem so small and vulnerable; a ball of energy that needed someone to handle it. “Now, please get dressed before I put you in another diaper!” She spun the girl around then with both hands pushed her by the bottom towards the bed. Joyce tossed the old one away and left Emily to her devices. Now she had to go to the kitchen and get started on breakfast. It wasn’t the crack of dawn, though it was still somewhat early. She was trying to think of what to make, suddenly thinking bacon thanks to the sizzling noise from the kitchen as well as the wafting scent of...bacon? “Joyce! So glad you could join us for breakfast!” Frank welcomed her into the kitchen as she slowly walked herself in. Mary was there as well, enjoying a cup of coffee as she fiddled with the remote to the kitchen monitor. “D-dad? Mom? What are you two doing up?” Apparently the jetlag didn’t bother them? “Well, if I didn’t make breakfast, then who would?” Frank chatted while he worked with the pan - two, actually, one being the bacon she smelled thirty feet ago, and the other a freshly cooked pancake. “Now come on, don’t be a stranger, sit!” Frank beckoned to her like she was a guest in her own home. Calmly, Joyce took the remote from her mom and pressed the power button she’d been looking for, bringing the screen to life. “I was going to make us all breakfast, you know,” Joyce stood back up, figuring the least she could do was at least assist her dad. “I figured you guys might sleep in at least a little...” “And miss the early bird lifestyle? Wouldn’t dream of it!” Frank laughed in his deep voice, swapping a pancake from the pan and onto the growing stack he had set on a plate. “Think you could pour some of that batter to get the next one started?” He motioned to the bowl he already had filled with batter. “Mhm. Did you plan on using fruit as well? We have bananas.” Thanks to a little certain monkey… “If you get the chance that’d work for a topper, yeah,” Frank then added to the stack of bacon. “You’re going to need more chocolate chips after this, by the way.” “Thanks for the heads up,” otherwise she’d have to deal with a disappointed little girl when pancakes came around again… Snapping out of it, Joyce went back to work. The pair fell into a rhythm and Joyce worked diligently as the sous-chef, feeling the years of practice under her father come back to her. “Oh, Joyce?” her mom called from the table. “Yeah?” “I noticed you had a couple things in the wash so I moved them over to the dryer for you.” She nearly dropped the plate of pancakes. “...Thanks.” Her tone came as quite reserved. Mary didn’t give so much of a reaction either, seeming defensive, almost. Frank had his back turned the whole time, working away. Though, that didn’t stop him from asking when a distressed-looking Joyce came back. “What happened this time?” “It’s nothing.” Her dad was a great guy; easygoing and understanding, but privacy mandated she didn’t rope anyone else into this. She was hoping this would all blow over by morning, yet her mom seemed to never stop being so invasive… “Mornin’” Emily stretched her way into the kitchen, a lovely contrast to the woman Joyce was bothered by. “Mornin’, Emms,” Frank said back in just as casual of a voice. “Sleep well?” “Uhm, yeah...not so bad.” If only he knew. “But I’m surprised you guys are up. Are you not tired at all?” “Whelp, Mary and I sort of wake up at around the same time,” he brought the plate of bacon over to the table, sitting down. “Jetlag doesn’t get to us so much anymore.” “Well, that’s good,” Emily already had a plate of food; pancakes topped with sliced banana and bacon. It looked divine. She couldn’t speak too much on the whole “jetlag” thing, as she didn’t fly very often. Though, thinking on the trip from California to here, maybe it did leave her feeling a bit winded… Back to the divine pancakes, the taste did quite live up to their name. “Mmm! These are really good!” Emily’s face lit up twice over, totally and utterly enthralled by the chef’s handiwork. “Of course they are!” Frank laughed wit a hearty boom, “I made them!” Then he leaned over to Joyce in a loud whisper, “Now’s your chance, hon! Propose while she’s chewing!” Joyce, who was in the middle of chewing coughed, almost choking on her food. Her cheeks started to turn a little red. Emily at the same time looked a bit flustered, only she was choking down a laugh rather than embarrassment. “D-dad!” Joyce finally managed after swallowing her food. “What? Too soon?” “It’s a mystery how Hannah survived around you...” Mary passively chided as she ate a strip of bacon. Emily stumbled past a few giggles before saying, “Definitely too soon,” she paused to wipe her mouth. “We’re gonna need pancakes at least twice a week before I can consider anything like marriage.” The magic M-word had Joyce looking uncomfortable again, though Frank found it just as funny as his own remark. “Well, it ain’t gonna be easy, but I suppose making my daughter happy is worth it. Joyce, I’m gonna need a lot more eggs,” he looked at his blushing daughter with a cheshire grin. As the saying goes, Joyce couldn’t take the heat. “Alright, I think I ate enough,” she declared, standing up with her plate. “I’m sorry, honey,” Frank apologized still with a few lingers of laugh, “I was just having a little fun.” “It’s fine,” Joyce smiled back. “I just remembered a few extra things I needed to do for laundry anyways. You guys enjoy the rest of yours though.” “Oh, I can help with that,” Mary volunteered, standing up herself. “It’s fine, you don’t have to,” she insisted, hoping her mom would sit back down. “Nonsense. Laundry goes faster in pairs, anyways.” “Well...” could she really say ? “Alright, if you insist...” On her way out of the kitchen, Joyce did give Emily’s shoulder a fleeting squeeze. “Don’t worry, she’s safe with me!” Frank called as they left. “~If you teach her one more idiom, it’s your head!” Seriously, one dad was enough. Thank goodness her mom didn’t rub off on people like that. As if to call her bluff, Frank pulled as his head, trying to detach it from his neck. He looked at Emily with a smug look. “Still attached for me!” They got to enjoy the sound of Emily’s laughs as they walked away. Walking down the hall, Mary casually asked, “Have you scrubbed something on the floor yet? It’ll make sure the floor doesn’t smell.” Wide-eyed, Joyce momentarily stopped to look at her mom. Did she just…? “What?” Mary looked a little surprised as well, “You didn’t know it would?” Joyce kept walking. This was why she didn’t want her mom helping. She knew. She knew this would happen the second they were alone together. Even when she said she’d do something, five seconds later when your back was turned she’d be back to doing the same exact thing you told her not to! They walked into the bedroom, though Joyce waited near the door so she could close it once her mom walked in. “Joyce? Is everything alright?” “No, it isn’t.” This needed to stop. Now. “Mom, I love you, but you really need to mind your own business.” She was hoping her point had been made last night, but apparently not. “About what? I was just suggesting that you clean the floor...” “You know about what!” Did she really have to act so ignorant? She knew exactly what she was poking at! “Are you going to tell me you suggested that I clean my floor for no reason whatsoever? Just because it came to mind?” She was just about ready to tap her foot, already setting her hands on her hips. “Well...we both have an idea why...” “This is what I mean, Mom!” Joyce frustratingly cried. “It’s one thing if you’re going to be a mom to me when I was a kid, but I can’t have you trying to mother Emily too, not when she’s her own person!” “Joyce, I’m a mother. I can’t help it if I act like one, even to your girlfriend.” “Yes, you can,” Joyce retorted plainly, hoping the disbelief in her mother’s defense might come of her face. “Joyce, I’m not going to judge Emily for wetting the be--” “She doesn’t wet the bed!” It was all secondhand annoyance and embarrassment. She was slowly watching her mom fall into her own delusions about Emily and she was powerless to stop it. “Well, nighttime accidents, then,” Mary corrected herself. “She...she doesn’t do that either,” Joyce fired back. It was still the morning and she was already feeling so drained. “She doesn’t do any of that.” “But what about at the zoo? When she had to run to the bathroom? You two were gone an awful while… Did something happen?” The look on Joyce’s face was incredulous. She could remember the conversation with her mom, implying something else might have happened. It was a trap. Did she lie about Emily needing the bathroom and possibly having an accident, only making her mom think worse of Emily’s bladder habits, or admit what actually happened and talk about their relationship strain? “You don’t have any right to ask about that,” Joyce chose for neither, dodging it completely. “I’m just a concerned mother, that’s all Joyce. I like to be aware of what happens around me.” A control freak sounded like a better description, but she wasn’t having this conversation to sour their relationship. “I really don’t want to be talking about this with you. I would really prefer you didn’t talk about it either. I don’t want you to mention it, think about it, or do anything even related to it!” “I just want to make sure it’s being handled properly, okay? Even if you’re an adult, I still worry about you kids, and by extension your partners, too.” And that was her card; the ‘I’m concerned for you’ one. She probably meant it, but it was such a bitter pill to swallow when that familial awkwardness encroached on newcomers into the family. They shouldn’t have to deal with such an oppressive woman. “You can worry about me, but not Emily. That’s between her and me. Can’t you understand that she doesn’t want anyone to know about it? I don’t want anyone to know about it!” “Joyce, I’m not going to tell anyone about it. Remember when you used to wet the bed? I never told anyone about that--” “And stop including yourself!” Now Joyce was looking aggravated. Her mom could be annoying, but she’d never argued with her mother over something like this. The difference now was that it wasn’t Joyce being attacked, but her partner. She’d be damned if anyone tried to bring harm to her. “Does she wear protection?” “D-does she wear…?” Joyce in pure disbelief stared at her mother. Was she not listening, or did she just decide to reach her conclusions on her own? “N-no! She doesn’t because she doesn’t need any! There’s nothing to protect herself from!” “So this doesn’t happen often?” “Yes!” Finally, progress! Wait, ‘often’ ? “Wait - no! Not often because not at all!” “Do you know why it happened last night then? Does she get stressed often?” “No, it’s becau-” Joyce stopped herself, so excited to end the conversation that she nearly played right into her mom’s hands. “No. No, we’re not having this conversation. We’re done talking. You’re done talking.” Mary was quiet and Joyce was a little too relieved to embrace the silence. “...All I want to do is help, sweetie.” And this was the furthest thing from help. She always struggled to fathom why her mom wanted to know things, to be in control. In the times people did need her, she went above and beyond; she thrived. But in the times that you didn’t, she could become the most overbearing thing in the world. At the end of the day, she was Joyce’s mom, so there was always going to be a soft spot for her, but Joyce needed her butt out… Even when she didn’t want to tell her mom things, inadvertently she always did, and when it wasn’t her secret to tell that made it so much worse. It was a joint secret. A secret Emily committed and a secret Emily confided in Joyce with respect to. She never got to walk away from her mom unscathed, all because she wanted to know things. Why did she have to be so difficult? “Mom, please, you’ve done enough. You can help me with this stuff, but after that can we please forget about it? You’re my mom, I get that, but I’m allowed to have personal matters, and so is Emily.” “Joyce, honey… I don’t mean to invade your privacy. I just want to help...” “Please, can we just go back to cleaning up? I’ll let you do that, but I don’t want to talk about this anymore. I...” should she even be saying this? Maybe that was the trick though, give a little and get a little. “Last night, Emily woke me up, in tears and…” please, please let this gamble be worth it, “wet pajamas. She was scared to even tell me about what happened, but she did because she knows she can trust me. I know you can be trusted, mom, but it’s not my choice to tell you Emily’s secret.” Mary stood from the bed and walked over to Joyce, hugging her. “Thank you for telling me. I promise I won’t talk to Emily about it. As long as I know that you and Emily are okay, that’s more than enough for me. So in exchange, can you let me show you a few tricks?” There was a strange feeling welling up inside of Joyce. One she’d never felt with her mother. It was a good feeling, as if she’d just climbed a mountain with her bare hands and endured every struggle and strife that’d come tumbling her way. Was this...victory? Had she finally won over her mom? She was practically jumping for joy, and saw it not only as a win for herself, but Emily too. Now they could put this past themselves. “What tricks?” “A few ways to clean up after...erm, accidents.” Again, back to touchy subject-matter, but Joyce reminded herself of best intentions. “Now I’m not asking this to be nosey, but did any get on the carpet? In here?” “...A little, I think...” “That’s okay. I can show you the best way to clean the carpet so nothing stains or smells. I remember when your brother John was younger - oh, poor thing… It was a little rough getting him past the potty training stage...” “Mom? Back on topic, please?” “Sorry about that. I tend to reminisce a little… Anyways, you have a bathroom in here, right? Do you have any soap in there? We can start with that.” “Uh, are you positive it’s going to be okay?” Joyce sounded a bit weird. “I don’t want to sound, well, silly, but is it going to leave a mark on the carpet?” She hated to speak like that. It made her sound stupidly rich, mainly because the carpets were too. This material wasn’t exactly cheap… It wasn’t Emily’s fault she dripped on it, but now all Joyce could hope for was proper cleanup. And of course, keeping it all discreet was top priority. “Our carpets at home were spotless, so yours should be fine too. What, think you’re too rich for home remedies?” She laughed off Joyce’s silence before she could answer back. “Let me go check your bathroom.” Mary disappeared in the bathroom, and while Joyce walked over to the side of the bed, tracing her eyes across the floor, the door to the hall opened. “Oh, Emily, did you finish eating already?” “Yeah, I just finished. I kinda got some syrup on my shirt though...” she said in a mulling voice, looking down at the tiny splotch. “I figured I should change my shirt. Where’s your mom?” “Oh, she’s right…” her voice faded to silence as she looked at the bathroom and Emily stared silently in the same direction too. Mary was standing right there, only she was carrying something with her. In her hand, firmly gripped around the stretchy waistline of it, leading into the soggy, padded and childishly patterned crotch and waist hung a wet and used diaper, sized perfectly for one of the three women in the room. A wave of heat washed over Emily, and Joyce’s heart just about nearly stopped. Game over.

Hey there, first and foremost thank you for being such a dedicated fan. Personally I consider that story to be one of my better ones in terms of "content" and delivery, haha. Fun fact, just about the entirety of that was written in about a day while I was sick. Of course fine-tuning had to come afterwards, but you get the idea. I can tell you really did enjoy the story and are looking for more, however I cannot give you a clear answer as to whether or not I'll be doing anything with that short again. I'm never going to outright say that I won't, because after all, opinions change, though I will say that when I do write a short I usually don't expect myself to be expanding off of it in the future. Though, with some shorts I do like to incorporate them into the "universe" with maybe a easteregg here or there...hint hint. So, while you may not see a direct sequel of the story in the future, I find it hard to imagine that I won't write something with at least similar elements to what you enjoyed in that story. Again, thank you for such kind words and thank you for thinking so highly of my writing; it means the world to me! Gladly, with pleasure! Show me the portal, I'm ready to go! Take me! Glad you're glad! I hope to see another one too pretty soon... Commence the dance! I'm glad you like it, and in regards to my magnum opus, that's definitely a heavy title. Funny enough, I'm not sure yet if I'd consider this it. Maybe the temporary placeholder? Seeing as Sheltered has been something in the making for over two years now, I definitely think of this story as a reflection of my growth. It's not so much evident here, but in other places where I still have much older drafts in the beginning, it's sort of like a timeline for me. That said, I really do consider Sheltered one of my favorite long-term projects. Then again, if it were my project, I hope I'd like it to begin with. Thank you for reading, enjoying and commenting!

Hmm...that's not a bad idea... Happy to hear you're enjoying it! Hope you're looking forward to the next chapter! 26 - Bump in the Night Impatient couldn’t even begin to describe how she was feeling. Every few moments the sound of wet skin slapping against the tiled floor could be heard. Was it dry yet? Emily rubbed a strand of hair between her fingers. She could feel a few drops of water secrete from it. No, of course not. She went back to tapping her foot again, staring at her displeased self in the foggy mirror. Couldn’t this thing dry any faster?! She was a mess. While she was confined to the bathroom, everyone else was probably getting all the food out and ready. Her ears could have been playing tricks on her, but she was at least 99.99% positive she heard Joyce leaving to go pick up the food a while back. They were probably eating without her already; enjoying such delicious, scrumptious, fattening foods. Crispy, golden fries, oily and vinegary subs and savory, cheesy pizza… She could imagine each one of them enjoying it all to their hearts’ content. Everyone was feasting. Everyone but Emily. “Come on…!” Emily started to moan to herself, specifically her hair. “Can’t you dry faster?!” Little did she know, a blow dryer could have solved her dilemma or at least minimized it, but a hungry stomach has been known to distract the mind. There was a knock on the door. “Who is it?” Emily called, but never looking away from the mirror. Maybe she could use a second towel… “It’s me?” Joyce spoke from the other side. “Can I come in?” Was she just here to tease Emily some more? Make fun of how she got to eat food and Emily didn’t? Food really did make her crazy. She unlocked the door and in came Joyce. Joyce, and something else...something far too tempting for the girl. “Is your hair done drying yet?” She spoke so casually, as if she didn’t know what she was doing, the demon. Emily wordlessly stared at what was in her hand. “Emily? Hello? You-houu?” “Did you just come here to tease me?” Emily annoyedly huffed. How could she not? Joyce was holding what Emily revered most. The french fry. All in its golden splendor, Emily’s worst fears had come to pass. They already started eating without her. Everything was going to be gone by the time she was anything less than dripping! Clearly the gravity of the situation wasn’t the same for Joyce as she chuckled, trying to piece together what heightened fantasy might be going through Emily’s head. “What are you talking about? If you want me to tease you, I can think of plenty of things I could do, but what is it that I’m supposedly doing right now?” Was she really going to make her say it? “You just came in here to dangle food in my face! You know I want to eat, too!” Joyce looked a bit stupefied, given the bizarre accusation, but cracked an odd smile. “So...you thought I came in here to...” she had to remember what she was holding. “To tease you with a french fry?” Obviously she thought Emily was being a bit silly, but that didn’t change the grave look on the other woman’s face. Simply, Emily nodded. Joyce blinked. She couldn’t remember Emily ever being like this. Granted, takeout in this house didn’t come terribly often, and they had yet to get food like this. Apparently she’d found a big chink in Emily’s armor. But now wasn’t the time for burning bridges or rattling cages, hence why an olive branch was extended in the form of feeding her charge. It was sudden, but the crispy warmth in Emily’s mouth was heavenly. It was everything she’d been dreaming about. “I came to check on you? We’re getting a little impatient waiting for you, you know...” Waiting? She finished chewing her spoils. “Wait, you guys are waiting for me to start?” “Of course we are, dummy.” With both hands free now, Joyce decided to accelerate the process. “And why isn’t the hair dryer out? They’re pretty good at drying hair than just pacing in front of the mirror.” She was already looking in the large cabinets. “Here, use this.” Joyce offered as she plugged the tool in. “Meanwhile, I’m going to get another french fry since someone stole my last one...” “Wait!” Emily called just before she could leave. “Could...could you dry it for me?” “I don’t see why not?” Joyce turned back around and picked the dryer back up. “No fidgeting though, got it?” Emily nodded, then let her get to work. “B-besides,” Emily weakly added. “You need to repay me somehow...for getting me dirty and everything...” “Hoh? Is that so?” A sudden hand grabbed the bottom of Emily’s large towel, lifting it nice and high from the back so a hot torrent of air could blast on her bare bottom. Emily yelped as she stumbled forward, losing her towel in the process. Joyce of course watched with a look of devious mischief. Yet she still had the gaul to say, “I thought I said no fidgeting?” “I changed my mind,” Emily grumbled with an arm over her chest and a hand on her privates. “I can dry my own hair.” “Sorry, no refunds.” Joyce shrugged, as if her hands were tied. “Butt back over here, please.” Apparently it’d become water under the bridge, or at least a buried hatchet as Joyce was gleefully back to handling the girl’s hair, all smiles while Emily was a mix of content and distrust. “You know, if I didn’t know any better, I’d almost think you’re trying to keep me here because of the food?” “H-huh?” Emily stayed ignorant. “What are you talking about?” If Joyce could pin any specific trait to Emily, it’d certainly be her distaste for being the odd one out. If she wasn’t part of the norm that meant she was either missing out or sucking in all the spotlight. Naptime was a perfect example of that. Last night’s early bedtime too… If it was just Emily going to bed, of course she hated it. “Well...if I had to guess...” Joyce pretended to ponder an already finished thought. “You’re just keeping me here so I can’t eat without you?” “No, I’m not. I just...wanted you to dry my hair…” she blushed a little. “That’s all.” “I’m already committed, so you can be honest, you know? Though, word to the wise would be that this doesn’t stop mom and dad from eating first; all your precious french fries are probably going to be gone by the time we finish here… Such a shame.” She was kidding, right? It had to be a joke. It was a joke. She needed it to be a joke. The fate of french fries was no laughing matter, and Emily couldn’t bear to imagine something so heinous as Mary and Frank devouring the perfect accent to her equally as mouth-watering entree. “...They wouldn’t eat them all, right?” Apparently Joyce hit the nail right on the head. She couldn’t help but start laughing as Emily retreated into her shell. “Kidding~” Joyce kissed the top of her head. “Still, you can be quite the monster when food is on the line, huh?” “Stop teasing me...” Emily mumbled. She really didn’t have much of a defense anymore. “Okay, I’m sorry.” Joyce apologized, going back to fluffing up Emily’s hair. “I never win against you...” How many times had she already faced this? Never once did it seem like Emily could pull one over on Joyce. Well, maybe there were a few key moments dotted throughout their time together, but by a large margin did Joyce control the tide of the battlefield. It was her rules and her board, and Emily was a piece in her hands. “Wrong.” Joyce plainly corrected. “It’s not about winning or losing. We don’t compete. We’re a team, remember?” A team with a pecking order… Emily might have added, though she chose not to. Joyce did just say something fuzzy-feeling, after all. Finally the hair dryer clicked and the device was off. “Okay, all dry.” She looked around. “Did I ever bring you clothes to wear?” “No,” Emily answered, and Joyce was already going for the door. “And no pajamas, please?” She had a sneaking suspicion Joyce might try something like that. “I know, I know,” Joyce waved her off. Had her parents not been here it most certainly would have been pajamas, though if today taught Joyce anything it was to constantly remind herself of boundaries. Still, she couldn’t help but smile imagining the fit Emily might throw if she did have to wear pajamas early. “Then tonight you shall be wearing...” Joyce murmured to herself as she searched through the drawers. She settled on shorts and a short-sleeve, considering Emily might be a bit reckless once she gets to the dinner table... Joyce shuddered with a giggle. If one french fry could practically intoxicate her, she couldn’t fathom what an entire smorgasbord might do to her. Everyone shared in a round of satisfied sighs, all pleasantly stuffed full of delicious food. Though, what loomed over the quartet was a silent understanding of the groggy hole they’d dug themselves into. It was all delicious, but ever so fattening. “I can’t remember the last time I ate food like this...” Joyce said oddly. She was equally pleased with the choice as she was ashamed by it. For the sake of her physical health and Emily’s, a treat like this wouldn’t be happening often… “Basic takeout is always a guilty pleasure.” Frank chuckled, wiping his mouth with a napkin. “Makes me want to make my own pizza, though. What do you say? Round 2 will be homemade this time?” All his suggestion got him was a round of groans, likely because the mere mention of food had everyone’s stomachs straining. “Can’t...eat anymore...” Emily moaned, yet still eyeing a small pile of crumbs, along with one last french fry. “But we need to finish the job...” Sluggishly so, Emily leaned in for the last fry, yet it looked as if her heart had been stepped on once a different hand got to it first. “I think we’re all full,” Joye paused to chew the final morsel. “But you look to be in the worst shape, Emily. I think you’re one fry short of a total food coma.” It took willpower not to cry over the fallen soldier. “I think I wanna lie down…” Emily slowly stood herself up, clearly too winded for formalities, not that anyone but a sober Emily might care about. Mary and Frank watched Joyce choke down a giggle as they watched her saunter off. “Didn’t she get a whole sub?” Mary asked, looking at the remains of her spot, which were little to none. “Yep.” Joyce said, sharing in her surprise. How that girl could fit the whole thing down was truly a mystery, especially with how her stomach still looked relatively flat. “Well, how about we clean up the kitchen, then call it an early night?” Frank suggested. “Your mom and I still need to wash up anyways.” “I like the sound of that.” Mary agreed. “I think the plane ride over here is finally starting to hit us… Before that, do you need to wash up at all, Joyce?” “Mmm...for the most part, no.” She was already stuffing their empty containers into a much larger bag. “I can finish up in my own room. You guys have the greenlight.” “Sounds good to me,” Frank took the bag over to the trash. “A hot shower sounds pretty good right now.” Mary chuckled. “Well, suit yourself, because I know I need to try the bath at least once.” “Well, whatever you two do, enjoy yourselves for the rest of the night.” “And also, I was checking the weather. We got pretty lucky with today, because I guess it’s gonna start raining tonight.” Mary said. “Really?” Joyce was trying to remember. “It must have been sudden. I don’t remember seeing that in the forecast… Whatever, not that it affects us now.” All three gave mini-goodbyes as the two parents made their way down the hall and Joyce crept up behind the couch. “Not passed out yet?” Emily was on her side somewhat, curled up into the corner of the couch. “Nope.” Emily blankly answered. She was too sluggish for emotions. Joyce laughed a little. “You quite literally inhaled that food, my little black hole.” “Don’t say it like that...” Emily whined. “I don’t wanna sound like I’m fat!” “Believe me, you’re far from it.” Joyce’s hand was suddenly lightly pressing into Emily’s certainly flat stomach. Normally it’d transition right into a tickle, but Joyce was afraid she might not be able to keep the food down otherwise… “And even if you were, I’d love you all the same!” “Okay...” Emily was staring out one of the windows, then up at Joyce. “So now what?” “Now what?” Joyce repeated. “You’re already itching for more?” Clearly she wasn’t, but that didn’t mean Joyce wasn’t going to tease. “Oh yeah, sure. Sign me up coach, let’s hit the amusemen...” She was so sluggish, she even gave up her act halfway through. Joyce couldn’t stop laughing. Emily found it hard not to smile either. “Mom and Dad are gonna wash up for the night, then probably go to bed. That means it’s just us now.” There was a moment of silence in the room, but it was a warm silence. One that made the atmosphere still feel tender. Then, Emily looked at her with a quite confused look. A look that was unsure of herself. “I think I want ice cream?” Joyce smiled with a slight chuckle. “Absolutely not.” “Come on…! Just a little?” Emily could already feel her stomach compressing its contents, just enough to make room for its most esteemed guest; dessert. “We don’t even keep ice cream in the house, you know?” And it would seem that was a good judgement call. In-house sweets were probably a temptation Emily couldn’t resist, so why give her the chance to fail to begin with? Though, whether it was the playful part of herself feeling aroused or simply feeling suspicious, Emily said “I bet you’re lying.” Joyce raised her brows. “Oh? Lying, am I?” “Yep.” Emily rolled a little, finding a softer spot in the cushions. “Just so I won’t go looking for it.” “Hmm, well, you are most certainly right that on any other day of the week I’d be lying to you,” she drew a fingernail up the girl’s neck, creeping and scraping along the surface of her skin so slightly it caused Emily an infectious giggle. “But, this time I mean it. So in that case, how about I get you some water instead?” She was already getting up. “I like my vanilla with whipped cream, please!” Emily called to her. “Those expectations better be severely lowered by the time I get back in there!” They were not, which is why you can imagine the slightly soured expression on Emily’s face, partly standing up from her spot just to see Joyce come back with not a bowl of delicious sweetness, but a rather bland glass cup of transparent liquid. “But I wanted ice cream?” Joyce simply rolled her eyes with a smirk. “Drink. This might help your tummy feel better.” She handed off the glass to Emily who stared at it curiously for a moment. There wasn’t a straw, so she’d need to go straight in with a normal sip. She sort of giggled. It felt...intimidating, in a way? “What’s so funny?” Joyce was walking around to get a seat right beside her. Thankfully she was late to the party, though… “Hm? Uh, nothing.” Emily dismissed her concern and her laughs as she reeled in for a large swig. It was essentially like drinking from the bottles or sippy cups which she’d become so used to. For the uninformed, the trick was simply to tilt it nice and high to gravity could help you-- “Emily!” Joyce shouted, but it was too late. As Emily leaned her head back and with both hands held up the glass, she realized too late that her motions were too ambitious as a large amount of water flowed past the corners of her mouth, onto her face, including her shirt, shorts and the couch. Joyce took the glass from her and stood her up, meanwhile Emily was somewhat astunned, trying to realize what had just happened; how things could have slipped from her so easily. “I...” She watched Joyce press her hand onto the couch, feeling where the water had hit it. Watching her so engrossed in a mistake Emily caused… Emily bit her lip, sniffling. Was she really going to get so worked up over this? “Emily, do you think you could go--” Joyce was turning her head to Emily and was surprised to find her choking down a sob. Did she feel bad? Joyce knocked herself over the head. Of course she did. “Honey, it’s okay!” Joyce laughed, hoping to make the moment feel lighthearted. “It’s just water!” She pulled her in for a hug. “I’m sorry I spilt it...” Maybe if she hadn’t been so excited and stopped being so silly this wouldn’t have happened. Even when she tries to let go she seems to mess it up… “It’s fine, Emily,” Joyce said again, this time looking to her with a genuine smile. “Can you go and get me a towel though? We should dry the spot off as soon as possible.” She nodded her head and walked down the hall. Joyce sighed a little, now on her own. “Let’s see...” She pulled out the cushion in question. It was possible some of the water soaked inside the cushion, which wasn’t too big of a deal unless it’d be a lot of water that was spilt… Thinking on it, more water seemed to have gotten on Emily than the couch… They’d need to take care of that next. Emily had knocked on the bathroom door, hearing Frank’s voice from the other side. “Who is it?” He called. “I-it’s Emily. Could you hand me a towel, please?” A few moments went by until a crack opened and a hand extended outward with a bundle of fluffy cloth. “Thank you,” Emily received it. “I brought some...” she said a bit sullenly, walking back into the room. She could see Joyce was looking the cushion over. Was it that bad? “Thank you very much,” Joyce made a point to smile again as she took one and pressed it firmly into the cushion. Emily only watched with a growing self-consciousness. “I-I can pay for it...” She’d do anything to make things right. Joyce looked at her with a perplexed look. “Just let me know how much and I can give it to you...” She could. It’s not like her money had been going much elsewhere, after all. “Emily, you made a silly mistake, that’s all. You can’t really think I’m going to charge you for damaging our furniture, do you?” “But...but I...” It was the first time she’d done something like this to Joyce. Sure, she was a freeloader, but she wasn’t one that inflicted harm on the home itself. Not until now. How couldn’t she feel bad? Joyce sighed in front of her this time, worsening Emily’s expression a little. She really was annoyed… She stood up, putting her hands on Emily’s shoulders. “The only thing you could ever do to really get under my skin is by doing one of two things. One, catching another guy or girl flirting with you. If you haven’t guessed already, I’m quite protective of my possessions,” she rubbed noses with her on that, chuckling herself. “And second, seeing you in a bad mood. You may not believe it, but you’re my top priority whether we’re playing or not. So if you’re going to feel sad over something that I said, just know you’re going to cause me stress too, okay?” She smiled, hoping that it’d convince her somewhat. Emily kept looking to the floor, still struggling to cope with herself. “Of course, if you really do want to feel sad, that’s up to you,” Joyce shrugged. “But, I’m gonna use every trick in the book to try and change that…!” and like magic, mysterious prickles; pins and needles began to erupt on Emily’s sides, working their way under her shirt and up and down her skin. The touches were too sensitive and the places they struck were too vulnerable. Emily couldn’t help but erupt into a shower of giggles as Joyce tickled her all over. “Stop! Stop!” Emily pleaded. She’d tried to run, but Joyce had wrapped an arm around her waist and held her close. There were tears, but thankfully not the bad kind. “Stop?” Joyce gawked. “Not a chance! Just so you can be sad again?” She forcefully sat herself on the floor, Emily included as she trapped her between her thighs and keeping an arm strapped around her. Emily kept kicking, lightly slapping her feet off the floor, suddenly thinking about something much more worrisome. “Y-your--hahaha! Your p-parents are gonn-a hear!” “Really? I wonder what they might say?” Joyce couldn’t be bothered to think about what they might say. It was her last worry in the world. “Well, if we don’t want them to, that means you should probably stop being so gloomy, huh?” Emily kept laughing, nodding her head. In truth, she was being strongarmed into submission. Well, quite literally so, on top of being “strong-tickled,” if that made any sense… A god did exist somewhere in the world, because the tickling did come to an end. Emily was wiping her eyes, but thankfully for the right reasons. Joyce had set the cushion on the towel laid on the floor, standing back to admire her work for one last second. “Okay...that should be good there. But this,” she turned and tugged on the front of Emily’s shirt with great enunciation, “is not!” She tutted disapprovingly. “And we just got you dried off...” Emily didn’t respond so much. She knew she was supposed to take it lightly, but causing disaster after disaster made her feel less and less like the champ Joyce wanted her to be. Maybe it’s time to move her permanently onto sippy cups? Not actually, but it was still funny to imagine… Joyce shared a smirk with herself, leading Emily onward to the bedroom. “I can do it this time,” Emily declared, stripping herself already. “Do you want to wear pajamas now?” Joyce was already looking into the dresser for her. “I’ll wear them if you do?” Now her offer was tempting. If Joyce did it, that means it’s what all the cool kids were doing, so how could Emily miss out? “Uhm...you pick.” Emily mumbled through a mouthful of upturned shirt covering her face. She grimaced, feeling the wet sensation in her underwear. The water really did soak through her... She sighed. “Could you please get me a pair of panties too?” “I figured those didn’t survive, either...” Joyce spoke passively, adding one more item to her checklist. “...I’m sorry for getting the couch wet.” “I’m sorry for not making it clear we had no ice cream,” Joyce spoke, reflecting on the past with a greatly feigned regret. “I guess we let someone get a little too excited...” Finally, Emily’s lips did spurt something out, and it rang like music. “Fine!” Emily huffed. “I’ll make sure we always have ice cream. It’s your fault for giving me water in the first place!” Of course! How was it only clear now? Water was the root of all evil. Had there been delicious sweets to intervene in plain old H2O’s devious plans, none of this would have ever happened. “You’re funny when you’re joking, you know that?” Joyce snarkily fired back, tossing a pair of underwear on the bed. Thankfully she had the thoughtfulness to close the door this time. She still couldn’t shake that paranoia from earlier… “Nope! Dead serious. If you won’t get it, I will.” “For your health and to preserve your cuteness, sweets should be few and far between in this household.” Joyce shoved the girl, giggling over her yelp as she crashed into the bountiful mattress, sheets and cover. “Oh yeah?” Emily cockily muffled with her face in the bed, turning herself around. “What are you gonna do about it?” Joyce’s eyes widened. “Oh-hoh-hoh, you really didn’t just say that, did you?” Her hands were already looking grabby, and with the wiggling of her fingers...probey, as well. And just before she closed in on her, she stopped. “Actually, I thought of a better idea.” “Y-yeah?” Emily was forcing a smile, hesitating to consider a fate that was worse than tickles. “We’ll buy ice cream, but that just means I’ll need to look into getting a top-freezer fridge...” “A...what?” “You know? A fridge where the freezer is on top?” Currently, the freezer was a bottom drawer that afforded a shorter girl like Emily easy access. If it were at the top she could still reach it, but maybe not the farthest point on the top shelf... “It’ll need to be taller, too...otherwise you’d be able to reach it.” “Uhm...nevermind...” These were definitely the times when Emily hated Joyce’s omnipotent nature. She could never tell when the woman was simply teasing her or genuinely considering future fantasies. “Oh! Or, do you think we could put a lock on the freezer? Like a keypad? Maybe we could get something like a wine cooler for that...” She laughed, her eyes twinkling. “Maybe ice cream isn’t so bad of an idea?” Ice cream behind bars was no ice cream for Emily. “...I won’t buy any ice cream...” Emily mumbled with red cheeks. She felt like she’d lost in more ways than one. Not only was she denied her ice cream, but also yet another opportunity at spending her own money. “Thank you for the ideas~” Joyce kissed her on the forehead, feeding into Emily’s growing concerns. “Now, I thought you said you could undress yourself?” Joyce jokingly admonished. “When I do it,” right then, Emily could feel two hands burrow themselves under her and suddenly cup her bum cheeks, slipping between her skin and underwear. “We go...” and suddenly with a quick yank they were off her waist, legs and feet. “Lightyears faster!” “Maybe if you didn’t tease me so much you’d think differently!” Emily didn’t bother to cover herself up, standing in a dominant pose, as dominant as you could be while flashing your privates, then pulled a new pair of panties up her legs. “Well, I can’t imagine seeing you in any other way...” Joyce thought out loud, pretending to wrestle with a half-truth. “Hah-hah! See? Easy!” So to prove it, Emily spun on her heel 180 degrees then planted herself firmly, giving her bum a slap on the cheek. Meanwhile Joyce was finding herself quite frustrated. After all, the possibilities were endless with this little girl… “Okay, last call,” Joyce broke herself out of a trance. “Are we wearing pajamas or regular clothes?” “Mmm...pajamas.” “I like that choice too.” And so they went with that. Emily went with her polka-dot set and Joyce decided on a short-shirt pair. After that, it was a quick trip to the kitchen so that Emily could actually drink a few glasses of water this time, only now under strict supervision. Though, looking back on it, it sort of was funny to think how she could have somewhat confused it with a bottle. “Couch time?” Joyce asked as Emily already flopped herself on it. Joyce had given the cushion a little more time to dry. Satisfied, she put it back in place. “Movie time!” Emily cheered back, so unreasonably ecstatic just to be in thin clothing while embracing such a cushy sofa. “Movie time?” A much deeper voice answered back. Both female heads looked in its direction. Joyce was already sitting herself next to Emily. “Finish your shower, Dad?” “You bet I did. Would’ve been longer had your mom not kicked me out so soon...” An unfortunate memory to stew over, by the looks of it. “But, anyways, that bathroom really is nice. I wouldn’t be surprised if your mom doesn’t come out of there until it’s time for our flight back home.” “Well, Emily and I should be good for the night. We’ve got an extra bathroom on standby.” “That’s good. With the pace your mother goes at, you just might need it… But anyways, heard you two are gonna watch a movie? Think you can fit a third?” All cozy and well-fed, the energy levels were still high. “I think we can manage a third…!” Emily, surprising Joyce, haughtily spoke. “Oh? Well, thank you ever so much for fitting me in, your majesty!” And with a grand bow, Frank sat himself on the far end. Emily couldn’t help but snicker. “What’re we watching?” “Zero idea. Not sure yet.” Joyce had just finished turning the tv on. “I’m sure there’s something to watch. Either of you two watch anything new in the theaters?” Joyce and Emily exchanged looks. “I think we went one time not too long ago...” “Yeah, right after I got over that stomach bug thing.” “That’s right,” Joyce agreed somewhat plainly. She didn’t like to think back on that, considering the pain Emily was in. “Glad we’re over that now...” The trio watched as the list of movies went on and on. On and on until… “Oh, hey, how about that one?” Frank interrupted the search. Joyce stopped scrolling. “Which one?” “That one right there? I think it says ‘Hilltop Inn’?” The cover was something to say the least. Basking in the moonlight sat a rickety old mass of shacks and roofs with boarded-up windows interspersed throughout. Only in one of them though was there the silhouette of a figure… Wait, was this movie a--? “Is this a horror movie?” Joyce was the first to ask. She didn’t bother reading the bio for it, as if she were already about to write it off. “Of course it is! Remember when you, me and your brother used to watch one every weekend?” Thinking back on it, that did happen a lot… “Really? You guys did?” Emily seemed curious. “Oh yeah!” Frank was quick to confirm. “You couldn’t get this one away from the tv. She was a little horror fanatic!” This was a little hard to buy, considering Emily rarely ever saw Joyce watch movies. She even gave her a look. “W-well...maybe just a little...” She’d fallen out of the habit, but maybe there was a tiny craving for it every once in a long while. She’d somewhat satisfied that feeling last time with Emily, though she remember how that went last time. “But anyways, how about we watch something less scary? Maybe a comedy?” Frank came off as surprised. “You don’t want to watch it? Did you already see it?” “It’s not that...” Joyce trailed, realizing too late that would have been a good excuse. “...Oh, well, that’s fine. I’m sure we can find something else.” He seemed to have come to his own conclusions, which invited some self-consciousness into Emily’s headspace. “I...I want to watch it, too.” Both sets of eyes fell on Emily. “I wanna watch it. It seems, uhm, interesting.” Frank smiled at her, while Joyce was trying not to roll her eyes. It was obvious what she was trying to do… “Are you sure?” Joyce tried to make his voice as little as indicative as possible, though she desperately hoped Emily could read between the lines. With her dad in attendance, she didn’t want to be so transparent about Emily’s less-than-ideal affinity for scary movies. “Yes, I am. I kinda like them, anyways.” “Really?” Frank sounded enthusiastic. “Joyce, you really know how to pick ‘em!” While Frank couldn’t see it from his angle, the look Joyce gave Emily was one that was less than impressed. Whatever ‘bravado’ the girl thought she was showing, Joyce didn’t see it that way. “I’ll be right back,” Frank stood himself up. “Do you guys keep any popcorn here?” “It should be somewhere in the kitchen,” Joyce answered while she turned her head to him. “I’m not positive which cabinet it’s in though, so you might have to look a little...” “No problem. I’ll manage.” And then there were two. Emily was the first to start. “Joyce, I know what you’re--” “No,” she bluntly interrupted. “That’s my line. I know what you’re trying to do.” “But why not? He said you guys watch them all the time!” “Yes, we did, but that was then. Now I’m with you and I know you don’t do scary movies.” Need she remind her of how the first movie night went? “Come on! They’re only here for one more night! You guys should do something you used to! I can handle it!” Finally Joyce’s sternness did soften some, “You’re sweet, but you know when we’re at home like this you don’t need to act so tough. Thank you for thinking about us, but I want to watch something we’re all going to like.” “Then...I’ll just go to bed early while you two watch it. I want you guys to watch something scary.” The two were at odds, fighting for what they believed would best benefit the other, funnily enough. In all honesty though Emily was starting to annoy Joyce. If the roles were different, she wouldn’t have to compromise so heavily… And then she stopped herself. She sighed, realizing just what an idiot she was. She really did have some work to do on keeping her Mommy-self in check… Emily was an adult. She was her girlfriend. She has every right to decide what she wants to do and watch whether Joyce liked it or not. The best she could do was heavily advise against it, but it would seem advice this time wasn’t going to work. “Fine, you can watch it.” That made Emily let out a little giggle. “It wasn’t my decision to make from the get-go. I just don’t want to see you scared.” “I’ll be fine! F-I-N-E!” Emily started to get herself cozy again. “Uh-huh.” All Joyce did was let her watch the movie. That didn’t mean she’d believe for a second she was going to be “fine”. It wasn’t fine. “Emily?” The mere sound of another voice startled the girl. She collapsed from her fetal position on the bed before she could distinguish friend from foe. The girl looked as if she’d been through hell and back; tortured by souls of the lost and witness her life itself hang in the balance of suspense and terrifying thrill. Joyce, on the other hand looked quite sympathetic. “I told you we shouldn’t have watched it...” she rubbed the girl’s shoulder. Compared to the first scary movie, this one was actually halfway decent by Joyce’s standards, so objectively speaking for Emily it was the difference between a five and a ten. “I thought it would be okay this time,” Emily whimpered, pulling herself back together. She even used all the strategies! First and foremost was cuddling with Joyce. Being a lone soldier was never destined to work, and Emily knew that. The other was regularly interrupting herself for water. The first two times she could comfortably remove herself from the couch to get a drink, but then when the movie really started to set in she had to start asking Joyce to come with her… A little after that, and she’d given up on trying to move entirely. The couch became her final oasis. They’d moved from the living room and into Joyce’s bed. She was expecting a much more intimate arrival, but instead had to deal with the creeping fears of the imaginary lurking throughout the house. “Next time can you please be a little more honest with yourself? I won’t tell you ‘no’ unless you want me to, but I really don’t like seeing you like this.” “Did you like the movie, at least?” Emily asked while panning her eyes over to the halfway-shut door. The hall lights were off, so that meant pure darkness seeped from the crack in the doorframe. If she looked hard enough...squinted enough...the darkness moved. “Yes,” Joyce turned the girl’s head back to her. “I did.” Unfortunately, that was more of a lie than a truth. The movie was okay, but real terror was constantly trying to imagine how your significant other might be reacting to their kryptonite being force-fed down their throat. All she could do now was let the girl feel like her efforts weren’t in vain. “How about we get some sleep? Maybe dream of something better than that movie?” Emily silently nodded, still looking at the doorway somewhat. With a soft smile, Joyce went on to ask, “Would you like me to close the door?” “Yes, please...” She a pair of warm lips hit Emily’s temple before Joyce got up. A with the shutting of a door the monsters of the night had been banished. “See? Now it’s our own little fortress,” Joyce chuckled. “Just you, me and Pip.” Criss-crossed now on the bed, Emily had been stuffing her hands into him while he sat in her lap. It was kind of endearing how she’d taken to him so quickly. “I’m sorry I’m such a scaredy cat...” With everything Joyce did for her, making her feel better over the smallest things, she really did feel needy regardless of the time or place. Under the right circumstances that was her job, but this wasn’t supposed to be one of those times. “Don’t be. I like being able to do stuff for you, and I especially want to be the person you can always turn to; whatever the reason.” “Thank you.” She played with Pip’s squishiness a bit more. “And you know I’d always be there for you too, right?” “Of course I know that,” Joyce paused to exchange a brief kiss. “But don’t think that I don’t want to hear you say it anyways.” Joyce slipped herself off the bed to pull back her corner of the covers. “So are you okay with tonight? Sleeping with me?” “Of course I am,” Emily didn’t dwell on it much, warming Joyce’s heart. “But I would be lying if I said I wasn’t nervous at least a little...” “Nervous how?” “Nervous as in...I don’t know. It’s another step, I guess. We’ve done a lot more...intimate stuff than this,” need she reference what had to be done in her diapers, “but I guess as far as regular things normal couples do, this is something new for us.” Joyce nodded, collecting her thoughts. “I can see that. It is different in a way, isn’t it?” Joyce laughed a little. “We definitely have pushed the bar in a lot of other ways though. Would you honestly rather the couch tonight?” “No.” It was somewhat of a deadpan response and Joyce, smirking, knew exactly why. There was no chance in hell Emily was leaving that room tonight. Not when a serial killer was still on the loose from Hilltop Inn. Those were the worst kinds of movies; ones that had a bad ending and the killer got away… But, in fairness, there was a much more meaningful reason to stay. “I said I was nervous, but that doesn’t mean I’m not a lot more excited. It’s a big step, but it also means we get to be closer...” She kneaded her hands some and wove her fingers, “I like being closer with you.” “You’re really cute when you try to sweet-talk me, you know?” “W-well, you don’t have to say it out loud...” The abrasive choice of words had her looking beat-red, though that was somewhat expected. It was likely a quality that’d never change about their relationship. Even if they recognized each other as equals, there was always going to be someone more dominant of the two. Not that either of them minded. “Ready to get under the covers?” “Yeah, just a second...” Emily hopped off the bed, giving Joyce a nice view of her behind as she bent over, slipping off her pants. Joyce slipped in between the cover and sheets, and Emily soon did the same. Only a handful of inches apart, they laid there somewhat stiffly. Was this awkward? “Well, uh, how about I turn off the lights?” Joyce asked. The ceiling light was off, but there was still the warm glow from a nearby lamp on the nightstand. “That’s alright...” She leaned over, brushing her finger over the sensor. Apart from the distant city lights reaching the floor-to-ceiling windows, everything was now dark. Very dark. Extremely dark. Oh-so very absolutely chillingly terrifyingly dark. Emily pulled up the covers a little bit, scolding herself. How could she be making such a big deal out of this? It was just a movie! She is in a safe place! Her eyes were playing tricks on her. In the deep corners of the room were the figments of her imagination; festering into creatures, goblins and ghouls, all waiting for her eyes to shut and to leave herself vulnerable. Her legs shuffled a little, accidentally brushing Joyce’s. “Sorry about that...” Emily quietly whispered. She spoke in such a way that you could tell she was smiling. “Don’t worry about it.” Laying there, soaking in the black atmosphere, Emily wasn’t feeling any more accustomed. “H-hey, Joyce?” She was hesitant to speak, afraid she might disturb Joyce. “Uh-huh?” “Did I leave Pip on the bed?” She felt terrible once Joyce started to stir, watching her sit up, rousing herself out of a comfortable spot just to satisfy her selfish wishes. “Mmm...yeah, he’s right here.” Emily with her head laying into the pillow was joined by a stuffed piece of mochi right by her side. “Better?” “Yes. Thank you...” “You’re welcome.” She laid back down. Now with a friend, she stared into his lifeless eyes, hoping they might inspire some form of tiredness within her, but she was too high-strung for that. Not when the boogeyman was hoping for the same exact thing. “J-Joyce?” it came as a half-whimper. “What’s wrong?” “I’m...I’m still scared.” “Wanna come a little closer?” “Yes, please.” Pip was politely moved to the side and in his place was Joyce, holding the cover up almost like a tent from her position so Emily could slide over easily. It was a mix of shame and relief that washed Emily over. On one hand, she kept bothering Joyce over the tiniest and smallest things, but on the other she was getting comfort after comfort. With the two both sleeping on their sides, Emily pressed herself against Joyce’s front, sitting slightly lower on the bed, meaning she could set her head somewhere between Joyce’s head and chest. “Better?” Now her voice was much closer, but it rang like a soft lull with its tender nature. “Yeah...” and she really did mean it. She didn’t know how Joyce would react to it, but Emily set one arm over Joyce’s waist and kept one hand on the top of her bosom. Then, Joyce’s legs surprised Emily when they adjusted themselves. The one farthest from the mattress had moved itself forward, slipping right between Emily’s legs and nuzzling its thigh right along Emily’s crotch. She could feel the slight press from her skin; just enough to know it was there, but stimulating enough to want to press back… “I’ll keep you safe from all the monsters, and make sure you have no nightmares too, okay?” “Huh? How can you keep me from having nightmares?” “Well, that’s easy enough.” She paused to give Emily’s forehead a long, uninterrupted kiss. “And like that, I’ve placed a magic spell on you. Good for one whole night’s sleep, no bad dreams are allowed inside your head.” “Then how come it’s only good for one night? Shouldn’t it be forever?” “Silly, did you forget I’m a businesswoman?” Both snickered. “You wouldn’t be my customer anymore if I only needed to give you a one-time solution… This way I get to keep kissing you forever and ever! And don’t forget your debt...” She pecked Emily on the lips. “Those belong to me now, so don’t get frisky with anyone else, got it?” Emily cracked a toothy grin. “Wouldn’t dream of it!” She started to laugh while Joyce rolled her eyes. “Okay, I think I’ve had enough of you for one night. Time to sleep.” Joyce took her free hand and cupped it around the back of Emily’s head, guiding her head into her chest where two generous, soft mounds lay like cushions. “Night, Joyce.” “Goodnight...” And finally, at some point along the way, they both did drift off, sleeping soundly for quite some time. Then, much later, hours later, Emily opened her eyes. It was a slow reveal, treating her vision to a set of boobs she was using almost like a pillow. She had to think of where she was right then, not completely sure with the darkness shrouding her vision. Then she remembered where she was and who she was with. Smiling just from the sweet reminder, she reeled her lower half into Joyce’s a bit more, feeling her crotch run along the woman’s bare thigh. But now she knew why she woke up. Her bladder was painfully full. The simple motion of her waist was enough to make it rise and stir in its own way. Joyce was still sound asleep, as Emily could feel the faint exhale from her nose while she slept. Why did she have to get up now? There were a few reasons why she didn’t want to. One was how comfortable she already was, sleeping with Joyce. They were wrapped in each others arms, once sleeping so soundly. Another was having to leave Joyce, meaning to leave her one safety in such a big and dark house… She could already feel the movie getting to her again, and that was enough to quietly whimper. If only she had been wearing a… She paused her thought for a moment, blinking. Was she about to think what she thought she was? Easier to wear a...diaper? It wasn’t so much disgust that she regarded herself with, but instead simple wonder and curiosity. Before she’d thought of this whole routine as strange and different, but of course it had started to grow on her. So much now that Emily considered it a valid solution, apparently. But alas, she wasn’t wearing one and there were none in the room. She didn’t have a crutch like that to fall on, because after all, she was supposed to be acting like an adult right now, even if the circumstances were making her wish she really wasn’t one right now. Her head turned over to the door, leading into the hall. Just seeing the panel of wood alone was daunting enough. Who knew what was creeping beyond there? She could already imagine the hundreds of eyes peeking at them from the outside, sharpening their fangs and hiding themselves in all the right nooks and crannies to catch Emily by surprise. Her heart was beating a mile a minute just from thinking about it. She hugged Joyce a little tighter. Even if she wasn’t awake, Emily could still feel the warmth radiating from her. Why did she have to go and watch that stupid movie?! Joyce was right the entire time. All of this was Emily’s fault and she had no one to blame but herself. She didn’t want to leave Joyce. So much of her wanted to wake her up and bring her on such a terrifying journey. But her conscience wouldn’t let her do that. After all the trouble she’d caused, something as petty as needing someone to take you to the bathroom crossed a line. And so with great reluctance, Emily separated herself from Joyce, letting her feet touch the carpet. It was so cold without her lover… Emily managed to find her pajama pants on the ground and pull them up her legs, adding one more layer of armor before needing the face the monsters. And just before she did start to move, she saw Pip on the bed. Unlike Joyce, she hardly minded bothering Pip. Whether he was trying to sleep or not, he was now Emily’s knight in shining armor, as with two arms he was securely strapped to Emily’s stomach. With baby steps she walked over to the door. Slowly she turned the handle, opening the door, little by little, feeling the cool draft enter the room. You can do this. You can handle this. Total silence filled the rest of the apartment, meaning at a moment’s notice something could go bump in the night. She was trying to be slow and cautious, but her bladder felt ready to burst. Hopefully nothing did lash out at her, otherwise they’d be covered in her pee… One last time she looked at Joyce sleeping in bed. She looked so at peace; comfortable, content and slumbering so sweetly. All the reasons why Emily couldn’t bring herself to ask her for help. She couldn’t see too much in the hallway, nothing other than outside darkness peering through the windows down the hall from the living room. At the same time the pressure she was feeling was unbearable. With one arm around Pip she used the other to press into her crotch, hoping that it’d help keep back the need to go. She kept looking over her shoulder as she moved down the hall, keeping the wall close to her shoulder, just so she’d know when she was next to the bathroom. After a few more glances the door to Joyce’s room was feeling awfully far away. Hopefully Pip was going to keep her safe… Then, she turned her head back. Someone was there. At first she glanced over the edge of the living room she could see, thinking nothing but of the windows she could see out of. Only when she looked at the couch did she realize someone was sitting on it. The round shape of their head, covered in lumpy hair was impossible to mistake. Her heart skipped a beat and she made a tiny noise of panic, nearly losing her balance once she saw it. There really was someone in their home! It was real, she had every reason to be scared, she needed to run, hide, scream, tell anyone that their lives were at stake! Everything about the chilling situation was paralyzing. Just then Emily felt something warm seep into her hand, the one cupping her crotch. Just as it happened she did her best to taper it, realizing just as fast that it was her bladder that was scared the most. No, no! Please! Her mind was frantic now, trying to contain herself. She hadn’t been spotted yet, so it had to be okay, right? She could still sneak back to the room and wake Joyce up… Doing her best to take a breath, she managed to calm down the tiniest bit. With a plan set, she was ready to act. In another moment of silence, the same panel windows in the living room, once black as the night, erupted into bright, blinding godrays. It was a brief flash, Emily hadn’t even pieced together what she’d seen. But after the flash came a crippling, deafening, quaking boom. BOOM. The noise was loud and sudden, Emily shouted in pure fear as she fell to her knees. Was she being attacked? What was even happening? She was too scared to think about anything, holding onto Pip with both arms for dear life. Immediate regret was all she could feel, wishing she’d never had left the room. Wet tears rolled down her cheeks as a stream began between her legs. She could feel it pooling around her, leaking through her pajamas and soaking up in other places. She didn’t have the composure to try and stop herself, merely trying to scramble back to the room, trying not to grimace over the warm and wet clothes that clung to her skin and somehow forget about the stranger sitting in the next room over. She was alone and afraid. She desperately needed to go back. Fear itself roamed these halls and she was glad to make herself scarce. Trying not to break into a full cry, her heart thumped to a heavy beat as she managed to get herself back in the room, quickly closing the door behind herself. What was she supposed to do? Go back to bed? Maybe then the killer wouldn’t get her. But what was that boom? It scared her too much to think about it, hoping she would never encounter something so terrifying ever again. “J-Joyce?” Emily sobbed, trying to jostle her shoulder. She may have been dripping on the carpet, which only made her feel worse, but she wanted more than anything to feel safe right then. She needed Joyce. After enough gentle rocking, Joyce did start to stir, though the sudden break from her sleep had her up with somewhat of a start, catching Emily by surprise a little. “Wh...what…?” Joyce, sitting up, looked to her side, seeing Emily wasn’t where she had been before, then looked to her right, finding the distraught girl next to her bedside. “Emily…? What time is it?” She looked at a digital clock. Working some more sleep out of her system, only now did she see the girl was crying. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” She leaned over to the lamp, turning it on. Both were blinded for a second, adjusting their eyes, but Joyce could now see the dark stains on Emily’s pajama pants, starting from the crotch and leading elsewhere down below. “What happened? How did you pajamas get wet?” She swept her legs out from under the covers, standing up. “I-I...” Emily had no idea what to say. She was too ruined to think sensibly or figure out what needed to be said first. The killer? The big boom? The pee in her pants? The inability to speak only added to her woes, hence why she could cry harder. “Okay, okay, it’s alright...” Joyce pulled her in for a hug, though still somewhat confused. She happened to sniff, catching a faint scent of something embarrassing. “Did you...did you have a bad dream?” She shook her head no while Joyce guided her around the bed. She had to rub her eyes again just to adjust. “It’s alright, you’re gonna be fine,” she tried to calm Emily, but there was little that could be done for something as severe as this… Verbally, at least. Joyce kept a hand on her shoulder while she leaned in to kiss her. “Can you help me take of your bottoms? I don’t want you to smell like pee too...” Emily hiccuped, nodding her head. She didn’t even need to say a word and Joyce was already figuring things out. It was a testament to why Emily felt so relieved when relying on her. BOOM. It sounded off again and Emily yelped, grabbing Joyce’s arm as she felt another tiny bit squirt out of her. She winced, hearing it hit the carpet. Joyce heard it too, but she didn’t seem to mind so much. “I-I’m sorry, it-it’s...” “It’s okay. I’m not mad...” she stroked the top of her head. Joyce looked out the window, watching as the raindrops started to hit the glass. “It’s just some thunder, okay? It was supposed to start raining tonight...” That’s what it was? Thunder? How could it have been? It felt so much like the word itself had been shaking! Her imagination was too excited to see it as anything less than absolute, mortal danger. There was another thunderous boom, and it did startle Emily a little, but not so much this time. “You wait here for me, okay? I’m gonna go get a towel.” She was already leaving for the door. “N-no! Joyce, wait!” It was the first sentence she could muster without a complete stutter. “Why? What’s wrong?” “Th-there’s someone out there! I saw someone on the couch…!” The panic in her eyes was genuine, but it only made Joyce look troubled. “I’ll go and look, okay? You wait here.” “No, please don’t!” Emily plead, looking as if nothing had mattered more in her life than this one simple request. If she had anything left in her power, it was to protect Joyce, the one she loved most. She couldn’t risk losing her to some deranged killer in the apartment! Joyce walked back over, taking Emily’s hands. “Do you trust me?” Trust? What did trust have to do with anything right now? “Y-yes, but--!” “Everything is going to be perfectly fine, okay? I promise.” Even with a tired expression, Joyce looked nothing short of absolute. “B-but...” Emily knew she could believe in Joyce, but it was like trying to accept that apples were red while you looked at a green one. It was yet again that irrational side scaring her half to death. “Just give me two minutes, okay? Think you can count for me?” “What if you don’t come back then?” “Then I’ll let you start paying me rent.” She snickered. “Here, let’s start.” “One banana...two banana...” She waited for Emily to join her, nodding her head with each count. “T-three banana...” Emily started, then continued. Joyce counted in unison, slowly drifting to the door and into the hall, leaving just a crack in the doorframe behind her. Apart from peeing herself, Joyce could only think of Emily’s other worry; a stranger in the house. She’d never call Emily a liar, but she found it hard to believe someone could break into the apartment building itself unnoticed, much less their exact home on one of the highest floors… As she walked down the hall, stepping in a lukewarm puddle ceased her pace. Looking down at what her foot had just stepped in, she could see the faint outline of liquid on the floor. Pip happened to be sitting partly in it, as well… Needless to say, it had an unfortunate distinct smell to go with it as well. “Poor thing...” Joyce quietly whispered, her heart already lurching in pain. She really looked as if she’d been put through a scare… The movie had certainly affected her, but her imagination really seemed to have dogpiled on her, considering what was left in its wake. Walking around the puddle of pee, she leaned her head into the living room. She scanned it for a minute, though admittedly her heart did jump a little when she saw what she thought was a head resting on the cushion. Turning up the dimmer from a nearby panel, she sighed a little, realizing what she actually saw. There was no head, just a clumped up blanket partly rolled into a ball resting on the couch. The dark really did play tricks on you… She turned the lights off after knocking the blanket back over, figuring that must have been the culprit. She didn’t spend long in the bathroom, finding a towel, then walked back to the room. “Eighty-four banana...eighty-five banana...” Emily was still well-within the two minute estimate, but that didn’t mean she was any less worried. What if the monster got Joyce? Then she’d have to somehow get across the hall unnoticed to warn Frank and Mary...but then Joyce would still be in trouble…! The opening door spooked Emily, finding herself a fresh wave of tears when she saw it was Joyce. With a towel in hand, she looked awfully accusatory. “You’re still counting right?” With a smile of stress being lifted off her shoulders, Emily nodded. “Eighty-seven...” Joyce looked quite smug. “And you doubted me...” She was laying the towel out on the floor. She was back, safe and sound, but that didn’t say anything about the person in the living room. “B-but what about the--” “The head you saw on the couch?” Joyce waited for a response, and Emily did so. “I was a little surprised when I saw it too,” Joyce rambled, trying to make it seem lighthearted. “Turns out it was just a blanket though. The dark really knows how to play tricks, huh?” Just a blanket? This was feeling like the thunder example as well. Did she really blow it that far out of proportion? And she most certainly did, considering a blanket made her accidentally wet. “Okay, let’s get those jammies off...” Joyce took her pants by the waistband and lowered them, whilst Emily felt the cool room brush her skin and the wet pants peel off her legs. It smelled like urine… “Panties, too,” Joyce added. Since they were a dark pair to begin with, you might not think much of it by looks alone, but logic dictated that the pee had to go through them first before they could reach the pants. “I’m sorry,” Emily meekly spoke. She’d woken up Joyce just to deal with her own mishaps. And the worst part? Not a single part of Emily regret running to Joyce. Despite the stress and busywork she caused her partner, nothing felt better than to be comforted by her. “Don’t be. This is one of my jobs, isn’t it? Comforting you?” She ran her hand through Emily’s hair, then went for her shirt next. “Your shirt might not be wet, but we don’t want the smell to stick...” With all her clothes piled on the towel, all that Emily had left on was a bra. “I’m sorry, but is it okay if we break our promise a little? To be honest, I’d do better at cleaning this kind of thing up in the nursery...” Frankly, it was the truth, considering it was a surprise that Joyce had to be dealing with pee during her parent’s visit. Not that she’d ever reprimand Emily for it. Joyce took a moment to rub her own foot on the towel before they walked into the hall. Joyce had done her best to calm Emily’s nerves, but she wasn’t going to chastise her over still insisting that Emily held her hand along the way. They were careful this time to navigate around the puddle, Emily feeling quite crestfallen when she saw it. Now that they moved farther beyond the point where she stopped, there was a better view of the living room, though there was no supposed head on the couch this time. That somewhat put Emily’s heart at ease. Slipping the key into the lock, with a turn of the handle the door had opened, inviting the pair into a room neither had expected to find themselves in again so soon.

Yes, Katherine and James indeed! Don't get too overzealous now... Thanks for commenting! Hmm, well maybe there are some Amazons like that in the universe, but I wouldn't say these ones are... Maybe if they were pushed enough and had enough time to develop, that could be possible? Thank you for such high praise! I hope you continue to enjoy! Hmm... Thank you! I don't want to be too overbearing with these moments, but if it isn't clear by now, I think this might start to become a deep-seeded issue of hers down the line... Thank you! And yeah, I can't wait for the next chapter either. Hopefully it doesn't disappoint... Haha, it never left! For all my stories, unless they're declared complete or on hold, I'm still working on it. College has been busy lately and especially because its my first year things are moving slower than usual. That, and writer's block. Cliffhangers are truly the worst being a reader, I think. I try not to do it intentionally, lol, but I do try to sometimes end things on a suspenseful note. I think it starts to become a cliffhanger the longer it takes for me to churn another chapter out... Thanks for commenting! Awesome! Amazons are certainly difficult, though I may choose the moments carefully when we really get to hear their thoughts; not counting the moments when Dawn speaks with them. I mean that for all characters other than Dawn, as she's the only one we're really seeing fully. (As in her thoughts). Thanks for commenting and I hope you enjoy the next chapter! 5 - Back to it “Hello!” What? What was she saying? Was she speaking in tongues? It could’ve been anything. Any word, sentence, speech, speal, vernacular, dialect, accent, language or mannerism. It would’ve gone over Dawn’s head regardless. She was at her wit’s end. She didn’t know what to expect anymore, especially because her thoughts were starting to become immediate realities, hence the Amazon looming over her. “Honey? Are you okay?” Her voice was soft, gentle, but none of that translated. None of her words, emotion, or body language were acknowledged. All that Dawn could see or listen to was the absolute size reigning over her, and she quaked. “P-please,” Dawn started to violently shake her head as the expression on her face worsened. “D-don’t come any-any closer…!” Her legs were practically jelly, as when she tried to stand she was almost immediately back on her bottom. All she could do was slide herself to the other end of the clothes rack, which unfortunately wasn’t very far. She had no options left. This was the end. Of course she started crying. “Sweetie, what’s wrong?” the Amazon cooed, already reaching her hands in further. Just as she was moving her arms in, Dawn was falling deeper into her nervous breakdown. “N-n-n-no! Stop! I SAID STOP!” She screamed and shouted, flailing herself every which way just to keep herself from being captured. She didn’t expect it to work, but surprisingly, it did. The woman had stopped getting closer. What Dawn didn’t see though was the expression of concern. But now that Dawn’s last resort had worked, seeing as she didn’t expect to get that far, all she could do now was reel herself back into the waterworks. “I...I just want to go home...” she sniffled and hiccuped, leaning against the metal frame of the clothes display. “So why…? Why won’t you l-let me!?” And back to wailing she went. She wasn’t even looking at the Amazon anymore. She didn’t care, or at least didn’t have the energy to. Even amidst all the confusion and chaos, Dawn knew they wouldn’t be leaving. The jig was up, so if they weren’t going to leave, maybe Dawn could at least mentally check herself out. Just to spare herself from the suffering. But then she could feel something touch her arm, and in immediate retaliation Dawn swung that same arm outwards to the thing that touched it. She made contact. Well, no contact with the Amazon that touched her, but instead one of the metal bars to the frame, and lord did it hurt. The slam rang with a resounding clang. She’d been using so much force, it was enough to shock her out of her mood as her voice left her and she winced with a terrible pain flooding her arm. It felt like she’d just dipped her wrist in acid; feeling a terrible pins and needles sensation prickle all over her right arm. Now with a new reason to cry, she made it known. Somewhere amongst it all, she could’ve sworn a gasp came from the Amazon. Well good. It was her fault that Dawn did this to herself. If only she could just forget about her and go! It was starting to feel warm and clammy in her underwear. It was making her feel hot all over. She’d certainly been sweating a lot… Then, the unthinkable happened. The light, where the Amazon kept peering through, it suddenly disappeared, and so did the Amazon. The clothes were slipped back together and once again Dawn was in the company of herself. “...Thank you...” she whimpered in a faint whisper. She was in pain, physical and emotional, lost, alone, without a single lifeline, but at least there was this. Solitude. This small, uninterrupted space seemed to be the one saving grace of the Amazon dimension. She couldn’t even remember how things had escalated to this point. It was something someone did to make her feel this way… The large hands were quick when they shot through the wall of clothes. One appearing on each side of Dawn, faster than she could react. Time seemed to slow down as the gravity began to kick in. Just as Dawn could realize what was going to happen, it already did. With arms around her waist she was quickly whisked out from her fortress and into the enemy’s arms. She was bathed in the light once again, almost blindingly so, and was in the arms of yet another stranger. The same one who’d approached her from the front. Dawn could only pace the list of possible reactions in her head. Scream? Retaliate? Kick? Punch? Plausible ideas, all of them, but it felt like no matter which one she’d pick, it’d all be a short-term show leading only to the bottomless despair waiting for her by the end of it. She grimaced, biting her quivering lip, doing little as her head was pressed against the Amazon’s shoulder. She was an animal driven into a corner, but she truly had no energy left to fight back. She was drained. “There, there...” the woman shushed and cooed. “It’s alright...you’re okay...” But how could it be? What had changed? Had she gotten any closer to home? Was she with her tour group yet? Was she in panties now? Did she have her luggage? Nothing about her was okay, and the minute these self-righteous Amazons could realize that, maybe then they could cover some ground together. But it would likely never come to pass. “I’m sorry for scaring you like that; reaching in from behind. You scared me a whole lot too, though. Is your arm okay? It didn’t sound very good when you hit it...” At the same time she went to feel it herself, and as soon as she did Dawn could feel the same sharp pain that sent shockwaves in her body. She quickly tugged it away. To her credit, she did look sorry. “It does hurt? I’m so sorry sweetie… We’ll make it all better, I promise.” “...ake me home...” a quiet voice whispered. “What’s that?” She leaned her head a little closer. “T-take me...h-home...” Dawn continued to speak low with teary eyes. By now her eyes were starting to get a little puffy around the edges, what with how much crying she’d been doing. “We will...we will...” She continued to shush and bounce. The comfort and kindness, all reserved for a toddler only made it so much worse. They started walking, yet Dawn was so tuned out, she stopped processing their surroundings. It was a new low, considering she could only seem to react rather than receive. She wasn’t even tired. At least she thought she wasn’t. She didn’t feel sleepy, nor did she feel alert. She simply felt sluggish. “You can’t go running around like that by yourself, you know.” The Amazon started to chide; ignorantly rambling off her teachings, as if she knew everything there was to know about Dawn. About her supposed archetype. “This store’s so big, I can’t even begin to imagine how your Mommy or Daddy might be feeling right now. They must be worried sick!” “Does...” what was the point? Why did she even bother? “Does it not matter how I feel? What I think?” In a low voice, Dawn croaked. “Of course it matters! It matters that you’re safe, happy and content, and being away from your guardian is the farthest thing from that, sweetheart. It’s not fun when you’re by yourself, huh? It must’ve been scary hiding in there...” She stroked Dawn’s back, drowning more and more in her selfish conclusions. Dawn gave a slight, sad laugh. The kind of laugh that wasn’t derived from pure humor. Something more sickly. Never before had the light seemed so terrifying. “Do you wanna talk about it? How you got lost?” “I wasn’t lost… I didn’t want to be found...” The slight motion of her hand made her wince. Maybe she really did hurt it... “What?” She replied with an exaggerated surprise. “Not found? Were you playing hide and seek? This isn’t the place to do that, sweetie! You’re going to make the grownups worried like that!” Conversation seemed all in all to be pointless. Not like Dawn should expect any less. Still, it didn’t feel any less frustrating to be totally disregarded as an adult. It was further insight into just how ignorant these people could be. “Now you’ll need to be extra sure to apologize when we get there, understood? Truthfully, I think you’re going to need a spanking, but hopefully that’s where they’ll let you off.” Dawn felt a strange squeeze on the front of her underwear. A squishy, warm squeeze. “And I definitely think you’ll need some diapers if you’re going to be so adventurous.” She lightly chuckled to herself. So that warmth leaving her apparently wasn’t so figurative as she’d thought… In the midst of shock and panic she’d forgotten to leave some control for her most basic needs. She’d done exactly what she was so steadfast to avoid, it felt like a ball of lead in her stomach. Everything was already wrong on oh-so many levels, but something like this was far too direct to simply grit her teeth through. “Shh, shh...you’re okay now...” “We should be out there searching for her!” Katherine spoke in a panic, tears in her eyes. “What if someone takes her? What if she gets stolen?!” Each suggestion seemed to inflict more self-harm as she sobbed harder. James was by her side, taking both of her arms. “Kath, hon, listen, you need to stay calm, okay? No one is going to adopt her.” Though, there was a look of surprise when she fired back. “Do not tell me to stay calm! How can you be, James? The...the look on her face right before she ran… She was terrified!” She sniffled. “...Terrified of me...” “Katherine, I’m worried too, but we need to stay here where someone else is going to bring her. You heard the intercom, right? No one can leave the store until she’s safe and sound. And that couldn’t be why she ran away. You didn’t do anything wrong. You’ve been doing the exact opposite. This is all going to be resolved, okay? We’ll figure out what happened when Dawn comes back. We can figure things out then.” She looked no less convinced whilst she continued to sob. There was a knock on the door. “Yes?” James called in reply. The door handle turned and in came a familiar face and a stranger along with them. One held in the other’s arms, in fact. Then a third, a security guard. “I assume this little troublemaker belongs to you guys?” It was the same Amazon who’d found Dawn; the one who had dragged her back into a world of chaos. Partly slumped over her shoulder was the missing Little in question, looking less than spectacular. It was an open sigh from James as he smiled in relief. Katherine was even less composed, seemingly hit with a whole new wave of emotion. She rushed over to the woman, taking Dawn into her arms, clutching her tightly. “Thank you! Thank you so much!” Katherine sobbed between her moments of gratitude. Even James got closer to look her over, similarly just as pleased with her well-being. Were they really this worried? Dawn didn’t hug her back, but she was careful to keep her arm out of any point of pressure. Maybe there was a tinge of remorse, but this still didn’t feel like an ideal outcome… “Where did you find her?” James asked. “I was searching for some outfits at one of those circular racks and I happened to see her in the center of it. I bet she’s glad to be back with you guys; she seemed to be pretty panicked when I found her.” James didn’t respond as he looked back over to his wife and Dawn. “Excuse me, Mr.Matthews?” The guard finally stepped in. “Can I assume we’re all set now?” “Yes, we are. Thank you for your help. We’re glad she’s safe and sound.” “Oh, and also,” the woman spoke again. “You might want to have her arm looked at, just to be safe… I think she hurt her wrist while she was in the rack.” “What?” Katherine sniffed, wiping her eye. “How? What happened?” Almost immediately she was looking for the spot in question, carefully examining Dawn, who looked even more resigned than she’d been in the arms of the other woman. “When I tried to pull her out she started to get a bit fussy, so much that she tried to hit me and hit the bar instead.” Dawn couldn’t wholly agree with her statement, but she figured it wasn’t worth the energy to argue. Among a jury of Amazons, who would believe her? Then, what finally shocked her out of a passive state was Katherine just like the woman finding her sweet-spot, or pain-spot, to be blunt. Katherine brushed Dawn’s wrist and she yelped, remembering fast just what the sensation felt like. Did she sprain it? Bruise it? “I’m so sorry, sweetie! It’s okay, you’re okay...” Katherine, obviously apologetic, was much more careful around the area in question. The injury was starting to become concerning. “I think it’d be best to have that looked at,” the guard chimed in. James and Katherine mutually nodded. “Is there anything we can do to thank you?” James still maintained discussions, seeing as his wife was a little preoccupied. “Seeing her back with you guys is plenty for me.” She smiled. “But if anything, don’t be too hard on her? I take it you two are new parents?” The responses were indirect. “Well, if anything, let’s call it a teaching moment. I never let my Little out of sight, especially in a place like this. Maybe you should put her in a Little harness though; that way you’ll know where she is?” “We’ll...keep that in mind.” “And also, best of luck with the potty training! Unfortunately, she wasn’t so lucky this time...” She looked jokingly somber, then bid her farewell. The guard soon did as well. Dawn though, her cheeks were burning the entire time. Now all that remained were the original three. “Dawn?” James spoke up. “You okay?” Laid against Katherine’s chest, she shook her head. Nothing was okay. “What’s wrong, sweetie? Please talk to us, baby...” Katherine seemed to be a bit more composed, now that Dawn was in her arms. She looked a little emotionally tried as well. “Please...” The room fell silent. “Please...” Dawn sniffled. “Please don’t call me that…” “Don’t call you what? What’s wrong?” “Don’t…don’t call me ‘baby’. I’m...I’m not a baby, so please don’t call me that...” she hiccuped, letting the tears silently roll down her cheeks. “...Honey, please, we only want to make it all better. What happened? Why did you run away?” “I don’t know.” Dawn blinked; her eyes looked to be scarred, as if she’d seen horrendous things. Things that couldn’t heal. “I...I don’t remember. I was scared...” “Did it feel like last time? When you woke up at the police station?” James asked. He seemed to be much more pensive. Like last time? The panic attack. The short breaths, rapid breathing, hammer-pounding heart, and the plethora of anxiety, gushing in troves from all her orifices. “...Yeah, similar...” “Twice in a day...” James spoke lowly… He watched the pair for a moment. “Were...were you scared of us?” Katherine cautiously asked. She seemed to be afraid of the answer. Looking back on it, digging to the deeper recesses of her mind, maybe she was. There was a lingering feeling of anxiety and fear associated with who they were, but their actual character seemed to dissuade it somewhat. But not enough to overpower the situation they’d put her into. “I felt like I was being kidnapped again...” It only came as an afterthought that saying it might hurt their feelings. She did feel bad this time. “Kidnapped…? But we’d never take you forcefully, sweetheart...” “It...it felt like it did the first time. The first time someone tried to take me here...” Lord, did she hate thinking about it. Need she say it’d still been less than 24 hours since it had happened? Maybe that’s why she felt such an urgent response; the coals were still hot. “But you’re safe with us,” Katherine rubbed her back. “You know that, right?” “...Right.” It was a neutral response. “When you ran away like that, I saw the look on your face and it broke my heart, Dawn. I was afraid I did something personally to upset you… I suppose I did.” “It’s...it’s okay. I know you meant well, but I still couldn’t shake this...this feeling. I’m not upset with you, Katherine. It’s just, what you did was what scared me.” Dawn was hoping the clarity would make her feel better, but the woman still seemed to be taking it personally. “And I know you two brought me out here like this, so...” she didn’t like to admit it, but facts are facts. “...so I was your responsibility. I-I never stopped to think what you two might be feeling if I ran.” That said, they were the very object of her fears, even if only for an irrational and short moment. “We shouldn’t have rushed you into such a compromising situation,” James said before Katherine could. “We were the ones who got the police involved to get you out of harm's way in the first place. Other than yourself, seeing what you’ve been through, we should have known that the most.” Katherine’s eyes looked watery again. “I am so sorry for putting you through something like that… I’m sorry for making you feel like you couldn’t trust us.” Her perspective wasn’t totally off. In truth, Dawn had abandoned the sole pair of Amazons she considered herself even remotely acquainted with. Without her tour group or these two, what did she have left? “So...you two aren’t mad?” Similar to how the mantra goes, being easier to ask for forgiveness, Dawn weakly asked. The pair seemed to share troubled looks. “No, of course not, Dawn.” James finally walked over, patting her on the head. “I’m sure we’ve said it plenty enough already, but it’s our job to watch over you. It’s solely our fault if we gave you a reason to feel like you couldn’t trust us. It’s water under the bridge.” “But, please don’t do that again,” Katherine smiled. “I don’t think my heart could take it a second time...” “Right… I’m sorry about that.” “Don’t be.” Soon after, a message had been broadcasted across the store yet again, calling off the alert. “So...now what?” “Well, if you’re okay with it, did you still want to get a pair of pants?” Katherine asked. She didn’t seem jokey. She was probably being cautious. So that’s what it’d been. Dawn suddenly remembered what set this all into motion from the start. “If that’s alright, then yeah...” Dawn came off as a bit distant. It felt too awkward, easing back into things after she’d just caused them so much trouble. “But, can I please use a changing room? I’d feel better if I could put them on myself. In a private space.” A repeat of last time didn’t sound appealing. “Of course.” And so the situation repeated itself, only under much more calm circumstances. They’d found the same pair and took it somewhere much more discreet, thankfully. The whole way however, thankfully to no one’s mention, Dawn could still feel the squishy padding between her legs. The deed had never left the back of her mind, considering the stranger who dragged her back here happily announced what she’d done. “How about I stroll around while you two get what you need done here?” James suggested. “I’ll go take a look at a few other things.” Other things? “I think that’s a good idea. Are you okay with that, Dawn?” Dawn nodded her head, noting how she was asked to begin with. Was Katherine making a point to get her input? Truthfully, the effort was appreciated. The dressing stalls in the back were all seamless panels of wood, all the unattended ones being part way open. They didn’t seem to have handles on the front, meaning they were probably locked from the inside. “Wou...would you rather I didn’t go in?” Katherine asked. She looked as if she was afraid of what the answer might be. Dawn had a sneaking suspicion as to what kind of answer she was looking for. To her dismay and Dawn’s content, she said no. “I’d...rather if I went in by myself.” “Alright...” Her reaction wasn’t unexpected, though she seemed to be trying to stay upbeat. “Just let me know if you need help with anything, okay?” “Uh-huh, I will.” Dawn walked in then closed the door behind her. Well, tried. It seems it really did close only with a lock, which usually wouldn’t be a problem, though Dawn was dealt the cruel reminder of being a Little in an Amazon’s world. “Uhm, Katherine?” Almost immediately she stuck her head in. Dawn was a little surprised, quickly holding the pants over her front to shield herself. “Is something wrong?” Despite everything, at the drop of a hat she could be as doting as ever. “Did you need help getting dressed? I don’t mind?” “Uh...no.” Dawn awkwardly replied. “I just needed help with the lock… I...” she looked a little embarrassed to admit the truth. “I can’t reach it...” “Is it okay if I come in for a minute?” Dawn nodded. “...Well, it is a little high… How about I lock it from the inside and face the other way?” Dawn still looked hesitant. Amazon design truly was a nuisance. Even the most subtle features of their technology seemed to intentionally overlook Littles both figuratively and literally… “Could you maybe stand in front of the door then? Just so no one comes in?” Katherine didn’t seem so happy with that solution either, not that the original plan looked to be up her alley either. “Okay, I’ll stand right in front of the door. If you need any more help, just let me know, okay?” So with their new plan of action Katherine was back out in the hall. Only for about half a minute did that go swimmingly, though. “Excuse me?” Dawn could hear someone’s voice from the other side. What was it now? “Hm? Yes?” They were talking to Katherine, from the sound of it. “Are you looking for an empty dressing room to use? There’s one already open behind you...” “Oh? Oh! No, don’t worry,” Katherine chuckled. “I’m just standing in front while they use it.” “Oh, alright. They have a lock, you know?” “Well, right, but...” Katherine lowered her voice, but of course Dawn could still hear. “She’s not tall enough to reach it...” “So...is your Little in there?” “Ah...yes, she is.” “By herself?” “...Yes.” “Ma’am, I’m sorry, but it’s store policy that Littles do not go unattended in the store. If you weren’t here earlier, we just had to deal with a lost Little.” She didn’t seem terribly apologetic. “Is it not alright even if I’m right outside the room?” “Even then. It’s a safety risk to leave them alone in a dressing room by themselves, especially if they manage to lock it from the inside.” Meanwhile, Dawn stood there silently, dumbfounded listening as not only her intelligence and capability is questioned, but also how locking herself in a room with a lock too high for her to reach was of concern. Yet another aggravating mystery. “Right...I’m sorry about that. We didn’t know.” “It’s alright, but please follow the rules. And please make sure their diaper isn’t used either. If she gets the clothes wet or messy in any way, you have to buy it.” Dawn twitched a little. Pissing herself? Shitting on the clothes? She had half a mind to give this woman a ‘fuck you’ and ‘have a nice day’! Dawn turned from the side and looked to the door, looking underneath it to see the pair of legs standing there. The...massive, Amazon legs. Iron poles with feet of concrete...stretching so far above her. So, so far… And, the more she thought about it, didn’t their voices sound so high off the ground, too? They had so much volume, such girth in their shockwaves… Dawn looked back at the mirror, a little surprised to see her legs looking a little less than steady. Her chest was feeling a bit uneasy too. Did...did confrontation really scare her that much? It never did...never until now. Never until she had to put herself at odds with someone multiple times her size. At odds with someone who already considered her inferior… “You’ll need to be in there with her, or you both need to be out here.” “Alright, thank you.” And so whether Dawn liked it or not, in came Katherine, though she slid the lock shut this time. While she may not have been willing to acknowledge it, her body certainly did, as Dawn could feel herself begin to destress as she saw the other pair of shoes walk away. Less Amazons was always a blessing. “Sorry about that,” Katherine halfway shrugged. “It’s better than being kicked out of the store?” Questionable, but Dawn wasn’t here to argue. Regardless, she knew Katherine had tried her best. Dawn had no reason to complain. Not until… “And actually,” Katherine interrupted Dawn by garnering her attention. “She...mentioned one other small bit.” Dawn raised her brow. “Since we haven’t bought the pants yet, it’d be difficult for them if we got them dirty in any way...” Was she suggesting what Dawn thought she was? “Which is why it’s important to be wearing...dry undies.” Quite figuratively, Dawn had been hit by a bombshell. Her eyes couldn’t help but drift to the mirror, eyeing the slight discoloration in her pull-up. The same squishy one she’d accidentally wet earlier… Her cheeks were starting to turn crimson as she looked to the floor. “Y-you knew?” Katherine leaned over, patting her on the shoulder. “You were sitting in my lap, sweetheart. The lady who found you said something too...” She knew the entire time? “Th-then why didn’t you say something earlier?” She kept shuffling her feet awkwardly. She was ready to jump out of her own skin. It was one thing to wet herself, but for it to go entirely noticed by the people she was trying to prove the exact opposite about herself? Did that mean James knew too? Of course he did. The only fool was Dawn in thinking that someone telling you that a person wet themselves was going to go over your head. “Because I wanted you to know that we don’t think any differently about you, Dawn.” Feeling overly self-conscious now, Dawn kept both hands on the front of her padded crotch. She grimaced at the lukewarm feeling to it. “It’s okay if you had a small acci--” “It wasn’t an accident!” Dawn interrupted with a shout. Her voice had trembled. “I-I, no, that’s not what I mean! I mean, I don’t have accidents! I don’t wet myself! This...this was because...” A pair of arms wrapped around her. “It’s okay. You don’t have to explain yourself.” Yes! She did! Otherwise, what else would Katherine think this looks like?! “I know it happened between now and earlier, so you must’ve been pretty scary, right? I’m not here to make you feel embarrassed, Dawn. I’m here to make you feel better.” She squeezed the troubled girl a bit tighter. “But it’s not…” Every step of the way she could feel her grip loosening. Her resolve, her conviction; her image. While Katherine might not care what she looked like, Dawn most certainly did. That said, she was feeling even less capable to prove herself. “But...can’t I just try the pants on real quick? It’s not like I’m going to…” what was she saying? It wasn’t even a likelihood, it was a certainty she wouldn’t! “I mean, I’m not going to...wet myself...” the last part came in a very low voice. “I’m not going to do that again...” “Well, regardless, I can’t imagine you want to stay in a wet pull-up?” It felt like she was dodging Dawn’s proclaimed maturity, but that was a losing battle Dawn didn’t want to fight, especially when her opponent was giving her a way out. Somberly, she shook her head no. “I figured,” Katherine slightly smiled. “So how about we go find some pull-ups too? Then we can try the pants on?” “P-pull-ups?” slowly, Dawn had asked. “What, what about panties?” She had a double-take. Did she really not trust her? “I know, it probably isn’t the solution you want to hear, but this store doesn’t carry panties and briefs. A lot don’t, actually… But that’s okay. After all, pull-ups are like panties with just a little more protection, right?” Dawn seemed less than enthusiastic. Another crushing reality. All she could hold onto was the dream of being reunited with her luggage which contained her much more adult belongings. “So how about that? Wanna take a quick trip over there?” “...I guess.” “That’s the spirit. And don’t worry, there’s lots of designs to choose from! A lot more cute designs than they make for Amazon-sized panties, that’s for sure… If anything, I’m jealous of you!” She laughed, seeming genuine in trying to cheer Dawn up, but of course it didn’t work very well on Dawn. The best she could do to not feel terrible was hinge on the woman’s efforts rather than the delivery. Adulthood was starting to feel more distant by the minute… “Is...is this all of them?” It was a lot to take it… “Mhm, it is.” Katherine somewhat sighed, however. “I know, though, it’s a little boring. The diaper aisle has at least twice as many to choose from...” No comment. An entire aisle was occupied. Each shelf was nearly filled to the brim in all different assortments of flashy plastic packaging, bubble text, maximum absorbency, extra pull-up included, fading designs. Dawn had truly begun to enter the thick of the classic Amazon's guilty pleasure. The worst packages were the ones with models on them; grown adults with some smirk, smile or content look on their faces as they wear a pair of disposable underwear meant for toddlers. But the harsh truth was that it wasn’t meant for toddlers. It was meant for Littles. “And...they really don’t have panties here?” This wasn’t something she wanted to shop for. “I know...” Katherine rubbed her shoulder, cooing sympathetically. “But don’t worry, it won’t be as bad as you think. We’ll find some that are even softer and look cuter than any panties you can find here! Sound good?” Dawn continued to sulk. But, taking a moment to process things and truly swallow this gargantuan pill, thinking about it rationally, she only had to put up with this for maybe a handful of hours at most. Her tour group would be going back at some point. Then she could rid herself of this. So, why not at least be somewhat cooperative? After all, there was a light at the end of the tunnel… Dawn sighed as she scanned over the packages once more. “Okay. I’ll look for some. Can you put me down?” “Mmm...don’t you think it’s better if I carry you?” “Huh? Why?” “Well, from this height you can see a lot more, don’t you think?” “Maybe...but that means I can’t see the bottom ones so well...” Katherine responded by lowering her knees. “See? Problem solved!” “I’d rather I walk on my own, please.” Katherine still seemed hesitant. Then it started to make a little sense. “I’m...I’m not going to run away again. I promise...” “I know, it’s just...I’d feel better if I’m holding on to you. At least while we’re somewhere like this, I’d rather keep you close.” “And I will be? I’m not gonna leave the aisle.” Really, she had no other place to be. “I’m sorry, Dawn, but I’m not going to put you down.” Katherine said, somewhat surprising Dawn. “I want you to know that you’re safe with me. I feel a lot more comfortable holding you than letting you run around on your own.” Was she being scolded? “But I’m not going to run around…?” “Think of it as a compromise? After what happened earlier...” she already looked pained just from thinking about it. “I don’t want to go through that again or watch you go through that. Trust is something you have to earn back, sweetheart. I’m not mad at you, but for now I think this is for the best.” And like that, Dawn’s soft punishment was being carried. She was trying to think of something to say in retaliation, but Katherine had an odd air about her. She seemed...strangely steadfast in her decision. Dawn was perplexed, and was trying to stay that way, otherwise she’d be annoyed over Katherine’s indirect way of saying she couldn’t be trusted. “How about these?” Katherine suggested, already with a hand on the corner of a package. The hip portion was a hot pick, then the front crotch mellowed out into a much paler shade. On it were an array of flowers and butterflies. Then Dawn saw the ‘fades when wet’ label. “Let’s keep looking...” Princess-themed, fish-themed, space-themed, animal-themed, abstract, infantile and blunt. There was a lot to choose from, but by relative standards they were all terrible. Nothing beat actual panties. “Oh! Dawn! Look!” Katherine grabbed a package. Dawn’s heart cracked a little. They were just like the diapers they saw the Amazon holding when they were in the parking lot, only in pull-up form. Designed to look like panties, but with all the same absorbent functionality, they were pull-ups in disguise. Though, it only worked so well. You could tell something was amiss if you had two eyes and 20/20 vision. The waist guards around the hips were too high, and the crotch on panties wasn’t supposed to puff out that much. That said, Dawn hated to admit it, but the design was at least a faint echo of something she might wear… “I think we should get these,” Katherine said with a tad of excitement. Of all the garments, Dawn just about hated them all equally. If anything though, maybe these scored a fraction of a fraction of a point higher than everything else. She also had to remind herself that she’d need to choose something eventually. Her current pull-up was starting to feel cold… “Okay, let’s do that.” And so they did. Back in the dressing room with both Dawn and Katherine inside, they were now joined by a package of pull-ups. Without asking, Katherine already tore the package open for her, watching as the pull-ups began to expand a little, filled with life by the atmosphere. “Uh, what can we do about my...you know?” “Your old pull-up?” She didn’t seem to mind saying it so much. Probably because she wasn’t the one wearing them. Maybe she meant well by it too. Maybe she was trying to make Dawn comfortable by being casual about the terms… That was a mighty stretch, though. “There should be a garbage can we can use out there, so we’ll take care of it after.” Dawn was about to ask Katherine for some space, but then she remembered the ‘rules’ this store had. There was no way of getting Katherine out of this stall. “Uh, Katherine? Could you um...look the other way?” “Oh! Right, sorry.” She laughed at herself a little, turning her head a slight bit more than ninety degrees to the left. “But don’t be afraid to ask for help if you need it, okay?” “Yep...” If anything, Dawn could pull up and down a piece of underwear. She was at least certain of that much. Grabbing her pull-up by the waist, she slipped it down to her ankles, and as she did, she felt a slight pain from her wrist… Other than that, it went as smoothly as she expected. Stepping out of them, there was an odd sense of serenity without them; as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. Or...slipped off her waist... She was already looking for the new pull-up, turning her head left and right, seeing no undergarment to be found. She would have grabbed one herself, but that’d require at least an extra foot and a half to be considered doable, seeing as Katherine had the package right by her side, tucked away nice and securely. “Uhm, Katherine?” At the sound of her name she seemed to take it as a cue to be much more abrasive. Almost immediately she turned her head to Dawn who truly was this time naked from the waist down. Quickly she put a hand on her crotch and spun around. “Wh-whoa! Hey! Don’t look!” It only came as an afterthought to put a hand over her butt too. “Calling your name wasn’t an invitation to look!” “Sorry about that...” Katherine chuckled a little. She didn’t look so apologetic, or at least didn’t share in the same urgency Dawn was feeling. She could only imagine how trivial this must have seemed to an Amazon. “I figured you might’ve needed help...” “W-well, yes, but not like that...” Dawn sighed. Well-placed intentions were the worst to deal with. “I was wondering if you could hand me one of those things.” “You mean a pull-up?” Never one to beat around the baby bush. “...Yes.” “Oh, sorry. I guess these are a little high up...” Another subtle jab to Dawn’s blatant disadvantages. Thankfully Dawn knew she was only trying to help, otherwise she might call bull on her supposed ignorance. The padded underwear exchanged hands, and Dawn gave her one last glance in the mirror before fully turning back around, convinced she was looking away again. Her heart skipped a beat once she squeezed the plastic-y pull-up, and not in a good way. It had the tiny and small intricate designs of a relatively expensive piece of underwear, but of course that’s where the similarities ended. Feeling it in her own two hands, it was easy to see what a cheap imitation it was. In the end, it was a single printed image. You couldn’t feel the threads and layers of fabric, largely because there was none. It was a thin and flimsy print smoothed over toddler-wear. Something Dawn would have to be wearing in just a few seconds. Yet the silver lining in it all however was the small victory of being able to put them on herself. It finally felt like she had agency again. “How about we go get some wipes first?” Katherine suggested, still looking away. “That way we can be extra sure you don’t feel so yucky anymore.” Normally, Dawn would have agreed, but she wasn’t looking to prolong this anymore and she suspected Katherine might try to offer wiping her down as well. Needless to say, she didn’t want to deal with that. “That’s true, but I think I’ll manage for now...” Objectively speaking, the pull-up was definitely a sponge. She could feel the warmth from the inside, but thankfully there was no splashback. Suddenly, Katherine spoke up again. “Are you sure you don’t need anything, by the way? It doesn’t hurt to have a second set of hands when getting dressed...” “Ah, thanks, but, I’m fine. Don’t you get dressed by yourself, too?” She was starting to come off as a tad bit pushy… Was she projecting? Dawn paused to look up at her. Sure enough, Katherine’s eyes did glance at Dawn for a short moment. It wasn’t worth the argument to call out, though. And just as Dawn was about to open the pull-up Katherine spoke again from her idle seat, “And don’t forget to fan it out, okay? That way it’ll fit better.” “I...I know.” She wasn’t planning to do it, but now she felt like she had to make a point of it, otherwise Katherine might use that against her. She felt like a chickling being carefully overseen by its mother hen. And so she fanned it, sending shockwaves through her arms and to the pull-up, airing it out as it crinkled in the slightest. Not the sound Dawn would like to hear. Along the way though, her wrist throbbed from the motions even more. It actually kind of hurt… Just as she was about to step in, she paused again. There was no interruption this time; a direct one at least. She for some reason just expected the universe to interfere once more. Apparently this really was the climax. Dawn’s foot rose and fell through the leg hole of the pull-up quite ceremoniously, though the process of putting on underwear could only be so grand, especially when they were something less than mature. The second foot came next and it was done. She was locked in. Looking in the mirror, she was treated to an embarrassing sight. It really did look like she was trying to play grownup. You could tell her underwear was most certainly not panties; at best you might second guess yourself at a glance. The only thing it might manage to trick is the imagination of the person wearing them, assuming they’d been mentally reduced by a peg or two. Thankfully something like that wasn’t possible… Still, she was glad to be in something dry again, even if it meant wearing something like this. “Okay, I’m done.” Dawn said as she went for the pants. All that was left was to get these on and that’d be-- “Would it be alright if I gave it a quick look?” Katherine said, who didn’t seem too shy to ask. “Give it a look…? Give what?” Dawn, genuinely confused, need only look at herself in the mirror again by chance. Oh. “Katherine, they’re just like normal underwear...” they most certainly were not, and the designs didn’t help, but at least putting them on worked the same way. “I know for sure I can handle putting them on.” If nothing was going to get through to her today, at least make an exception for this? “I just want to make sure they fit nicely,” Katherine went on to explain, though Dawn couldn’t help but think there was a different reason. A more maternal reason… “If they don’t we’ll need to find some new ones.” “Well, that’s okay. Trust me, they fit.” It was true. The fit was snug, and not snug in the almost too-tight kind of way. Snug in the they fit just right kind of way. “Dawn...please? If I’m paying for them, I want to be 100% sure they fit you.” It came off as if her words were chosen carefully. As if she were trying to find the correct way to negotiate. While it made sense, Dawn kept falling back to her own insecurities… But were they really insecurities if she really was being looked down on? “Dawn?” She was thinking to herself for a little too long. “Fine...” she mumbled. The last thing she wanted was to let an Amazon anywhere near her underwear, yet she felt obligated once Katherine mentioned that she was the one paying for it, meaning Dawn had no right to complain. Using a reason like that was a low blow, considering she was told not to worry about it to begin with… Katherine was right by her side on her knees, already reaching for her. “Please don’t be grumpy; I just want to make sure we’re getting you stuff that fits...” It took a great deal of restraint to not physically react once Dawn felt the fingernail trace itself between her waist and the pull-up’s waistband. The foreign contact was chilling...and borderline invasive. “I’m not grumpy.” Dawn said with a grump--an annoyed voice. Why did she have to use such demeaning words? Had Dawn ever said anything or acted in any way to force her to reconsider the girl’s maturity? Then again, after considering everything else that has happened, she’d be lucky to break even. Dawn grew wide-eyed as her body started to squirm involuntarily; Katherine checked the leg bands next, drawing her finger dangerously close to the girl’s privates. Even worse, her hands seemed to be lukewarm at best… “So it feels good? Fits good?” Katherine asked. Unlike Dawn, she seemed to border between happy and neutral. “Yes. It’s fine.” Didn’t she just check for herself? “Good. I’m glad you like them.” Katherine smiled, giving her a brief pat. Though, it wasn’t a pat on the head. Dawn lurched forward a tiny bit, as a large hand had just pushed her bottom forward. Did...did she just pat her butt? Mortified, she looked at Katherine, speechless. “Oops!” Katherine innocently smirked. “I couldn’t resist… Your tushy looks so cute!” With a dead stare, Dawn replied plainly, “Please do not do that again.” Finally, and truly, this meant finally, Dawn drew the pants up her legs and into place. Because the waistline was stretchy it slipped right over her figure. The legs hugged her calves and the crotch area wasn’t too tight either. Though, it accentuated her bum, just like her normal jeans did. That...and they accentuated something else. “Do...Doesn’t my crotch look a little puffed out?” Dawn asked with concern, watching in the mirror. She didn’t remember her pelvis being extruded by that much. It was subtle, but noticeable nonetheless. “Hm?” Katherine looked with a curious smile. “Oh! That’s because of your...” “Th-the pull-ups?” “Yep! Isn’t it nice? That way even if you’re wearing-- wait, Dawn? What are you doing?” She was already taking them off. “I’m not wearing a stupid pull-up.” This was the last straw. Not only did she want pants to hide her own bare skin, but she was hoping to hide this sorry excuse for underwear as well! What was the point if the pants were only going to accentuate her immaturity? That meant the only solution was to go commando underneath. “Dawn, you have to wear something for underwear. What if you--” “I’m not going to have an accident!” Dawn snapped. “I’m an adult! I don’t wet myself! I get that you’re trying to help me, but please listen to me for once!” Katherine was quiet for a moment. She wasn’t feeding into Dawn’s anger, she wasn’t giving the kind of challenge the girl was expecting. It was the exact opposite to fanning a flame. Then, she did speak. “Are you ready to talk?” “Wh-what? I’ve been talking this whole time!” “Dawn, James and I have been trying to help you this entire time. That hasn’t changed. But if this is going to work, I need you to start cooperating, sweetie.” Why? First she’d been driven to tears and panic, but now it was all just balls of red, fiery flames. If she cared so much, why wasn’t she trying to see it through Dawn’s perspective? No, she’d been cooperating for long enough. The only thing that was going to happen was Katherine having a paradigm shift. “Or else what? You’ll spank me?” Even she surprised herself. It was in the heat of the moment, and she knew for a fact she didn’t mean that. She wouldn’t on her life call a bluff like that. Not if she were sane. But the damage was done. She’d been so fixed on Katherine’s one-track mind, all she could consider was what the most generic Amazon would do, and lord did she hope Katherine wasn’t what she thought she was. For once, the woman genuinely did look restrained, and that started to scare Dawn to no end. Instant regret painted her face. Katherine looked stern. “No, I’m not going to spank you, even if some Amazons might think you deserve it. I understand things are very difficult for you right now, but a temper tantrum isn’t going to solve anything. You can get mad, but you’re going to do it here. I’ll talk to you when you’ve calmed down, but you have to wear a pull-up. That will not change.” Lecturing Dawn, her final words came like a guillotine. There was no coming punishment, and Dawn felt an inexplicable relief for that. But the more Katherine spoke, Dawn seemed to find her gusto again. Some of her choice words were simply too belittling, too aggravating to ignore. Temper tantrum? Calm down? Having to wear a pull-up? Dawn ‘tsked’ with her tongue. She was a more composed kind of angry now. Stepping out of her pull-up, she flung it against the wall, hitting it with a dry smack. Sitting herself on the ground cross-legged, somehow even more naked than when she first came in the store, she did her best to keep her feelings lively and energetic, just so she wouldn’t forget this rage. She couldn’t forget this feeling because it correlated with her very passion to stay as an adult. Katherine wasn’t giving in either. In a much more relaxed motion, she sat herself down on the wooden seat opposite to her. Her passive attitude only angered Dawn more. So angry that she couldn’t keep her words to herself anymore. “Fuck you.”

Thank you for the kind words! And hmm, that might not be a shuttle she's supposed to be on... It might be something else? James and Katherine are definitely an interesting pair. We'll have to see what more we can learn about them down the line! Thanks for commenting! Now where's the fun in them just being up and gone? Of course there needs to be suspense! Hopefully I keep ya guessing! Thanks for commenting! Katherine is definitely eager; that's no secret. Dawn is also slowly, or rather quickly facing some large obstacles that she keeps needing to depend on others for. She's not a fan of that, especially given the circumstances. Wonder how the shopping will go? Thanks for commenting! Thank ya kindly! Glad to hear it! Hope the next ones stay just as engaging! Good ol' Amazon ignorance. Hopefully I can keep it plausible though. I want to fairly convey what might be going through an Amazon's head without being too ridiculous (Then again, that's partly the fun of the Diaper Dimension. Maybe I'm going to do a more 'grounded' version of it? Not sure yet). Thanks for commenting, and I hope you enjoy the next chapter! 4 - Shopping Dawn jerked forward with a start when she finally came to. Her breathing was fast and her head was constantly turning. Where was she? What was she doing? “Dawn?” A calm voice spoke near her and a large hand stroked her back. “You okay?” She jumped a little as soon as she was touched, but almost immediately her body calmed down. That didn’t mean she wasn’t still on edge. Looking up, it was almost a relief to see a familiar face; as familiar as a person could be after meeting them in less than 24 hours. Or longer than that, considering the days here were supposedly longer… “Y...yeah...” She took a well-needed breath, still looking around. They were in the car still. James was behind the wheel with his eyes on the road, though she could see he kept giving her brief glances. “Did you have a nightmare?” As if she decided the answer herself, Katherine was already trying to soothe her with strokes. “Uh...no, I didn’t...” Gently, she removed Katherine’s hand from her back, or at least tried to signal so. It wasn’t a bad dream, but it wasn’t a pleasant sleep either… Black void wasn’t exactly what Dawn considered a dream. In other words, she wasn’t dreaming. It was the kind of sleep that’s strikingly similar to her drug-induced blackout. She wasn’t totally worried about that though; people had dreamless sleep all the time. The off-putting part however was her sudden jolt. She felt the urgency, the panic, the fear, but had none of the visuals to go with it. This was new for her, and she didn’t like it. The more time she had to see her surroundings and understand the immediate situation, she calmed down some. She’d never be able to reach absolute zero, however. Not while she was here; the land of Amazons. “You sure? Nothing you wanna talk about?” Katherine didn’t seem convinced, and Dawn’s unease subsided just enough to be annoyed by the endless pestering Katherine might do just so the girl would let her in. There was nothing to let her ‘in’ on though. Nothing that Dawn knew of… “Where are we going right now?” Dawn tried to change the subject as she wiped her eyes. “Did you forget already?” Katherine chuckled. “You really must have been tired.” “I usually don’t take naps during the day…” “Really? Not even here?” Here as in Libertalia? “Uh...no?” Was there that big of a difference? She did remember hearing about a time difference; the length per day, but it couldn’t be that significant? She didn’t remember that part being mentioned in the tour briefing. “Well, I bet you sleep like a log when you finally do go down.” She laughed, already forgetting physical boundaries as she patted Dawn’s head. “Well...yes,” she rubbed the phantom remains of Amazon off her hair. “We tend to do a lot of sight-seeing, I guess, so it’s a lot of moving around?” “Hmm...” Katherine quietly kept to herself for a little longer, right up to their arrival in the parking lot. “Alright, gang,” James put the car in park. “We’re here.” It took a second for Dawn to realize that she still didn’t know where ‘here’ was, not until Katherine exiting the car with her shed a light on things. It was a large two-story department store, brandishing a loud and colorful sign labeled ‘LITTLE HAUL’, each and every bold letter decorated in some bizarre pattern. Some were polka-dots, others were stripes, zig-zag, solid colors, animal prints, letters. “What is this place?” Dawn asked with a reluctant curiosity. “Little Haul? Your tour didn’t pass a place like this?” “Uh...no.” She was starting to become concerned once she got a better look of the customers going in and out. Almost each and every Amazon person or pair was consistently accompanied by a Little. A Little that looked to be...well, down on their luck, to say the least. She’d normally think they were regular infants the way they were dressed; dresses, overalls, dungarees, onesies, or the most risque; no pants at all. One pair even passed by them. “Mommy, please don’t make me wear them!” “I don’t understand, sweetheart? You said you wanted panties; Pamper Pretenders is exactly what you were talking about?” You couldn’t feign confusion like that. She seemed genuine; oblivious to the adult she was holding in her arms. And as they walked by, in case if Dawn needed more of a visual, the package of diapers the Amazon was referencing was stylized to look like women’s cut underwear. It had the lavish looking prints, but that was all it was. Underneath the intentionally comic design was the paper, plastic and cotton that the Little would actually be wearing. Real panties didn’t have tapes to keep them on. How sick of a joke could that be? While she’d be given the illusion of adult underwear, in reality there’d be a sticky mess in her pants… Dawn grimaced. She didn’t like to think about being in her shoes...or diapers. The apple didn’t fall far from the tree, though, as Dawn moved her legs and remembered the pull-up she was wearing. Unfortunately she’d gotten used to it or somehow managed to deal. She was in desperate need of panties. Real ones; not some diaper that only looked like one. “Uhm…why are we here again?” Recent sights made her feel compelled to ask. James took a more indirect approach. “So you are getting used to your current look, then?” Oh, right. “We’re gonna find you some nice stuff to wear. That way you’ll feel a bit more comfortable?” The sliding glass doors just opened for them, and into the terrifyingly large department store they went. It was massive. To a Little, of course anything here would seem big, but even as an Amazon, Dawn could still imagine this place having some heft. Endless aisles with either modest retail shelves or warehouse-grade scaffolding to support some of the larger purchases. Loud and colorful advertisements for any infantile resource imaginable. Clothes, food, furniture, games, books, shoes...and more. Her heart sank a little more once she remembered that it looked like there was a second floor to this place. Amazons and shopping carts bustled all about. Dawn grew a bit squeamish whenever she could hear a scream, shriek or cry. Unfortunately it was something that came with the territory. Every square inch of this small fortress was geared towards the commercialized motive of taking Littles down a maturity notch or two. In other words, a living hell for someone like Dawn. Despite supposedly being in good hands, she felt like she’d just entered the lion’s den. “And...we’re looking for clothes for me?” Katherine gave her a cheery ‘mhm’. “H-here...?” She didn’t want to be picky, but Dawn had a sneaking suspicion nothing here was going to tickle her fancy. Yet since it wasn’t her money that was being spent, did she even get a say? While Dawn nervously eyed their surroundings, Katherine looked as if she was on Cloud Nine. Then again...she did say that she was looking to adopt… Dawn took a breath. And thankfully it wasn’t her… With all the hormone-crazy Amazons running about in here, all with the common goal of adoption, Dawn was by no means looking to be set down. For once she was thankful for the security of another’s arms. She felt supported in more ways in one. That said, she’d have preferred to avoid something as nerve-racking as this altogether. “So...uhm, a normal clothing store wouldn’t have had something for me?” Dawn asked as her eyes couldn’t help but fix themselves on some of the more bizarre products. Flavored pacifiers was one. She grimaced once she realized they were sized for an adult mouth like hers. Another was muscle-relaxant cream… The advertised image on the bottle was an illustrated face of relief, as if they’d just unloaded a great deal of stress...physically, in-fact. Given the context of the store it was being sold in, Dawn didn’t want to imagine why they looked so relieved… “They probably would have...” Katherine was looking at all odds and ends like Dawn too, only with much more enthusiasm. James was going to keep her in check, right? “...But, they won’t have nearly as much variety as here would! I’m sure there’ll be something you like.” Just when Dawn felt like she may have been getting on some wavelength with Katherine, all it took was a department store filled with babyish stuff to whisk her off to the fantasies of parenthood yet again. “James? I don’t suppose you wanna weigh in?” Dawn asked. In truth, she just needed someone ‘grounded’ to talk to. He looked a little lost for words, merely shrugging. “Free shopping trip?” Dawn sighed. The clothing section of the store was like a mini shop within the grand scheme. Racks on racks of clothes were hung along the sides followed by aisles of more. Display mannequins were also put up, though what Dawn didn’t expect were the diapers taped on them. Some were flashing them because of the outfits they were dressed in, and others had theirs concealed. Make no mistake, however, as that didn’t give them any more modesty. No, because whatever went over them instead accentuated or complemented their diaper bulge. Despite being for Dawn, Katherine didn’t seem to be fishing for any input as she strolled about. Dawn did get a little scared though when the lingered around a display of onesies for too long. “Does, um, your wife come here often?” Dawn asked to James. “She says she doesn’t,” James explained, looking to his entranced lover. “But...usually she runs late in getting home on Fridays. Something tells me she likes to window shop...” “So I was thinking maybe some jeans?” Dawn suggested, hoping to steer this woman away from the dresses. Katherine looked at her almost like an afterthought, as if she forgot why Dawn was there in the first place. “Oh! Right. Sorry, I get a little carried away when I come here...” Sheepishly, she laughed. Dawn didn’t. “Pants, you said? Hmm...” she scanned their surroundings. “I think they have them somewhere...” It was a long and slow stroll to their destination. Sometimes they’d sway to-and-fro, solely because Katherine saw something that caught her eye. While she seemed to be in Amazon Heaven, Dawn was stuck in Little Hell. “Oh, James! Look! They make animal footie pajamas!” She was ecstatic as with a free hand she felt the soft and furry exterior. The outfit was in fact a set of footie pajamas; right around Dawn’s size in fact. The feet and leg cuffs were well defined, marked by elasticized endings using bunched material. Though, it took Dawn a second to realize what sort of animal she was looking at. The arms and legs were mostly black, followed by a white torso in the center. It was until Katherine pulled the attached hood out from hiding could Dawn see the black ears as well. “Is it supposed to be a panda?” Dawn leaned forward to feel the outfit too. Katherine, being the doting person she was, moved forward just a little closer for her sake. It was a little surprising to Dawn once she did touch it. It was soft, really soft. “How much even is something like this?” Wordlessly, Katherine looked at the attached tag which was out of Dawn’s view, conveniently enough. “It’s not much. Why?” She smiled, poorly hiding her excitement. “Did you want to try it on?” “Uh...no...” Dawn said awkwardly. It was cute, but being cute was the last thing she wanted right now. Dignified seemed more her speed at the moment. The awkwardness in her response came from so harshly shutting Katherine down. “Oh...alright then.” They moved forward. Dawn could see endless piles of patterned onesies, decorated socks, and unfortunately endless diaper covers. She’d been expecting it, but seeing it now made her quite uncomfortable. It reminded her of how close she’d come to being stuck in a world like that. By the same token, it even made her think fondly of Katherine and James. After all, they were the ones who saved her from it. “Do they really not have any pants here?” Dawn was starting to become a bit restless. All there seemed to be were clothes that either showed off your diaper, accentuated it, or simply made you look cute enough for someone to expect you to be wearing one. “Maybe they don’t anymore…?” Katherine sounded as if she was off in another world. James had been lagging behind this entire time. Clothes didn’t really seem to be his topic of discussion. In truth, Dawn may have preferred riding in his arms. At least that way she didn’t need to have a front row seat for Katherine’s gushing. They reached the end of the aisle and were back at all the displays. Large signs hung from the ceiling at the entrance of each row, listing all the related items. They watched their right for a little bit; Katherine likely reading the signs. Just as they turned to the left Dawn decided to catch something in her eye. “Wait!” Katherine looked to her. “Over there! Back to the right! See? Pants!” She was a little more excited than she’d like to admit, but how could she not be? It felt as if their long, arduous journey had finally reached its end. “Oh, you’re right. Good eye, Dawn!” With that she ruffled the girl’s hair. Dawn let it go this one time, since she was finally in a good mood. But alas, a good mood was hard to maintain. “Don’t they have something...less...colorful?” Some looked like they were denim, but none had the simple, relaxed blues, blacks and greys she was so used to. No, instead she’d been treated to pinks, blues, greens, oranges; loud, blaring colors that were as noticeable as they were bright and neon. “What’s wrong with these colors? Aren’t they cute?” Again, Katherine just didn’t seem to get it. Dawn noticed another “feature” to them. One that was less than exciting. “Do they not have zippers?” She reached forward to the pale orange traffic cone pair. The large orange button sewn on the front flap was bordering cartoonish. She was trying to find the zipper to the front flap, like a normal pair of jeans would, but she was quick to realize that normal no longer applied once traditional color was thrown out the window. There was no front flap. The button was simply for design. The “seam” you usually see in pants, right where the zipper would go, was nothing more than that. A seam. For all intents and purposes they were slip-on pants. Not that it was bad, objectively, but seeing as Little clothing, Dawn couldn’t help but consider it another childish factor intended by design. Why bother giving the Littles something as complicated as a zipper? Just to confirm her suspicions, Dawn tugged at the waist, and sure enough it certainly did stretch more than a normal pair would. They might technically be jeans, but only technically… “Think you wanna try them on?” Katherine still couldn’t hide a twinge of enthusiasm. “Uh...” By now, Dawn was starting to feel bad. Left and right she’d been rejecting Katherine in every which way possible, and she was just about to do it again. “Are...are there any other pants that come off as a little more...mature?” “Really?” Of course she was going to sound disappointed. Amazon or not, of course, Dawn felt guilty. “What’s wrong with them?” “Well, because,” and on the flip-side, why was it so hard to see the issue? Dawn knew why it was, but the simple truth was so baffling that she couldn’t help but try to deny it. “The colors are way too bright and there is no actual button flap? You just pull them on?” “Right? Isn’t that nice?” Katherine rubbed the pant leg, somehow forgetting that Dawn’s list of grievances were grievances. Dawn sighed slightly. By now she’d have to make it a point that she was dissatisfied. “I...I just want to find something that’s more like what I’m used to wearing.” “Well...alright.” They strolled down the aisle some more, though that didn’t mean they found anything more promising. In-fact, it only got worse. Probably more creative and exciting in Katherine’s eyes, but Dawn not so much. “Oh! How about these? They have kitties on them!” Indeed they did. Pale pink pants covered in tiny cartoon cat heads, all patterned with one of four different expressions. But if that weren’t already a deal-breaker, Dawn found the piece de resistance. “Are those buttons?” On the crotch were an array of white snaps. Looking at it now, Dawn wondered why it wasn’t the first thing she noticed. This pair of pants did have a flap on it, only it was one for the crotch… They were walking down an aisle, yet it was starting to feel like a terribly slippery slope. “Okay, fine. Let’s go back to the other pants...” An unfortunate end, but seeing how bad things were getting, it couldn’t help but feel like a comparative victory. Regardless, it seemed like Katherine had made a content noise. Really, they did somehow look better after seeing some of the other offenders. “Is this really all they have for colors?” That was still issue numero uno. She’d prefer not to be a walking light-show. “There might be some hanging in the back...” Katherine weaved her hand through the bunch, giving Dawn a few glimpses of what lay behind. Surprise, surprise, it was more of the same colors. Maybe a few new ones, but equally as bad. Maybe it was dark under the shelf and it was so far back, but Dawn could have sworn she saw a black pair-! “Oh! How about these?” Katherine pulled out a pair of pale-blue ones. Shockingly, the color was bearable. Not the most ideal, especially since she thought she saw the best pair, but she probably didn’t… Katherine likely would’ve grabbed it otherwise. They looked just like the orange ones. Only...not orange. “Is this pair alright?” Given the circumstances, any choice she’d have would be the lesser of two evils. Guess it was time to bite the bullet… “Yeah, I guess it’s fine.” “Hehe, I like them too,” she snickered, then to Dawn’s surprise set her down. “W-what? Katherine?” Dawn wrapped the sweater a bit more tightly around herself, hopping a little from foot to foot. After being carried around so long she’d forgotten just how sensitive her feet could be to the cold, tiled floor. “Don’t we need to go to a changing room?” Katherine raised a brow with a strange smirk. “Changing room? But you’re not…? Oh!” Apparently she’d made a silly blunder, not that it meant Dawn was any less in the dark however. “You shouldn’t need a dressing room for something like this, right?” Truthfully, she probably didn’t, but she didn’t like being denied a private space… That said, it’s not like she was going to get any more naked than she was right now. It was going to be the exact opposite, in-fact. “I...guess.” Katherine got on her knees and leaned in close with a whisper. “Are you afraid someone will see your undies?” She didn’t like to admit it, but by now the pull-ups really weren’t a secret, though that didn’t mean she’d stop trying to hide the truth. With a stammering blush, Dawn averted her eyes and muttered a yes, though that didn’t quite feel like it summed up how she was feeling. Need she forget what she was actually wearing, which were most certainly not ‘undies’. Katherine gave a sympathetic ‘mhmm’ as she looked around for a moment. Was she actually trying to help Dawn? “James, hon? Could we borrow you for a second?” The husband who had been pleasantly woolgathering about the area had looked as if he were broken from a trance at the sound of his name. He walked on over. “What’s up?” “While Dawn tries on some pants, do you think you could hold up my sweater behind her? Just so she has a curtain?” What? Now she was getting James involved? Was it really this involved? “But-but couldn’t be just use a changing room?” Dawn was feeling less and less enthusiastic about this. Not that there really was any enthusiasm to begin with. “We’ll be real quick, okay? This way we can find your size. Then we can look at a few more designs.” She was already guiding the sweater off of Dawn, who was starting to feel a tinge of anxiety. Too fast. This is moving too fast. The sweater came off and all she had to her person was a bra, shirt and pull-up. Shakily she looked to her behind which was a curtain of knitted sweater, held by the ever-so kind James. Thankfully he was mindful to some degree, as instead of looking down at the poor girl he was staring straight ahead. “Alrighty, let’s try this pair out.” It came as another shock when Katherine was holding the pants by the waistband for her; nice and low to step her legs into. This...this wasn’t the first time something like this had happened? Dawn’s heart was beating. Beating more than usual. Faster, heavier; a rapping thump against her chest. Why...why was she getting such an odd sense of deja vu? “Uh...uhm,” she gulped, feeling a sudden cold sweat. “Dawn? Honey?” Katherine smiled. “You gotta step in if we’re gonna put them on, silly.” It felt like a total paradigm shift. The atmosphere felt thick and heavy, the surrounding noise became deafened muffles, and all Dawn could see was a giant from the neck down, holding open the cage to a prison she’d willingly commit herself to. It was too familiar. Far too familiar. So familiar, that she knew better than to fall for it again. “N-no...” Dawn muttered rockily. Never once did she actually look at Katherine’s face. It was clear she was transfixed on the moment rather than the participants. “Dawn? What’s wrong?” “No...no!” She was frozen, but then she wasn’t. For once, she had the conviction to flee. She bolted. She was cold and borderline naked, but that did nothing to dampen her adrenaline. It was a quick turn and sprint around James’ legs, and all she could hear behind her was the shout for her name. Was it out of concern? Anger? She didn’t know, but it’d all become so...so claustrophobic. Twice now she’d felt like this. She wasn’t going crazy, was she? Of course she knew what it all felt like. It felt like that same, damn bathroom from this morning. All that mattered now was distance. She needed to calm down and she couldn’t do it here. She spun on her heel once she reached a main branch, quickly realizing the mob of Amazons, all moving about with massive carts. There was an even tighter grip on her heart and she was breathing fast. Since day one of the tour, the idea of there being people about three times your size was quite intimidating, but there was solace in knowing they were just like you. Rational, like-minded, functioning adults. It was the fine line between lawful regulation and sadistic, twisted fantasy that made these people either pleasant, gentle giants, or a living nightmare. So what if they weren’t? What did it mean if those same giants weren’t of rational minds? What if they were to use their overwhelming, dominating strength and project their desires on the powerless? Project them on you? Defenseless, innocent, you. Once you brush shoulders with death, you don’t forget the chilling sensation; realizing that decades of your life, thousands of experiences, achievements, highs and lows, dreams and aspirations all culminating into a rich, diverse and unique individual, can all somehow be meaningless in the face of total and crushing adversity. Of course you can’t help but feel some sort of...significance, because in your own perspective you are the main character of your own life. It’s your story, so without you, what’s left? That’s why the story can’t end. You can’t end. Realizing your own mortality is what shatters that illusion. The fantasy of immortality. The belief that somehow you possess such significance that you’ll never succumb to a life-changing or potentially life-ending fate. The business woman on the street, tutted along by a child leash, firmly in the hand of her oppressor. The countless Littles all sitting in shambles at the police station; on the verge of tears, already crying, or simply defeated. Even the Little who was being whisked out of the store by the Amazon with pantie diapers… Each and every one of them had something before this. Before a life of diapers, bottle-sucking and who knows what else. A working, dignified life. One with more meaning than fulfilling the desires of someone else, who simply decides to override theirs on a whim. Not a one could Dawn remember their faces. They were all one muddled, homogeneous blur of misfortune and grief. The anonymity is what made them all the same. It didn’t matter where they started from, because in the end the funnel always leads to the same place. As her legs carried her as fast as they could, Dawn could see herself in the faint reflection on the glossy floor. Her hair swinging all around as she stumbled and tumbled, just managing to keep her balance in such a frantic state. But in that confusion, it was slowly starting to make sense. She understood the chills, the anxiety, the fear, the cold sweats and seemingly irrational panic. She could see it in the reflection. She could see it in her reflection, and it shook her very core. It was a homogeneous blur. Dawn wasn’t running. She wasn’t panicking. She wasn’t trying to find her way out of this. She wasn’t doing anything. She wasn’t even anything. She wasn’t significant. She wasn’t one of one. She was one of many. One so, so, so, so, so many that held just as much bearing as she did. None. The absolute proof of that? The fate of those before her. Mortality is realizing the outside world and its forces that exist beyond your own bias. They’re the forces beyond your wishful thinking and rose-tinted glasses. They’re the cold, rock-solid truths that shatter paradise. Mortality is understanding that you’re just as fragile as everyone else. It’s what transforms the thoughts of invincibility into inevitability; that you’re powerless to the tide which can easily sweep you away. The tide that can come in oh so many forms. Mortality is perching the agents of fear and anguish atop your shoulders, caught in a nerve-racking state of limbo that simply wants the nightmares to end. Mortality is seen in many ways. Mortality is realizing the truth. Mortality is realizing that you’re a Little. A few rays of light shone through the darkness, cascading over the blubbering Little. They weren’t rays of hope. They were the fluorescent lights of a department store meant for a force far more mighty and fearsome than she was feeling to challenge. The air was as still thick and heavy as it was moments earlier, and the world felt no less lonely. All around her were varying sets of clothes, each embodying some hideous or horrendous design, all disgusting in their own way. Maybe they were cute to some, but they were far too symbolic to not be received as such monstrosities. Maybe it was the English major in her that made it all seem so poetic; the way so many inanimate creatures could surround her from every angle and make her feel so trapped... What was the endgame? Where was the endgame? When was it? So many important questions. All of which the Little had no answer to. Ever since the first time her boat had been rocked, the storm never seemed to have quite settled down. Now she’d just been hit with the lingers of it and she felt as if she’d just gone overboard. She didn’t want to move. She didn’t want to do anything. All she could do was sob, knowing there was nothing beyond the circular rack of clothes other than further misfortune she’d never be able to wade herself through. The faint noise of music over the speakers seemed to keep her unease in check, had she managed to forget where she was. “...Now come on, the least you could do is help me search?” There was a sharp noise from her breath as her muscles tightened and she clutched her legs closer. She had to forcefully cover her mouth just so she couldn’t be heard. “I know, I know, I’ll help! But...you are a lot better at this than I am.” A male voice sighed. A voice the Little didn’t recognize, but a voice that sounded high off the ground. High enough to know they meant absolute despair. “Right.” The other male one didn’t seem too crazy about the other’s response. “Well, we need to get something for Rei’s Little. It’s going to be their first adoption year, after all.” “It really has been that long...” “Yes, it has. So, more importantly, should we be bothering with clothes or play it safe and get a toy?” “Probably a toy would be the safest bet...” “...I think so too. Alright, I think they’re over there...” And so the voices drifted off. There was an unusual relief that washed over the Little. Once her muscles relaxed, there was a new wave of tears, simply realizing how the presence of strangers can put the fear of God into her. She wanted to go home. But if today had been proof of anything, it was proof of her inability to accomplish anything, much less her own freedom. All it took was one small peg to send down the row of dominoes. James and Katherine. Suddenly she remembered. She remembered the pair of Amazons who had been watching over her. Who had been helping her out. She ran from them. She was hiding from them. None of it was intentional, but it all seemed to look that way just because. They were probably wondering where she went off to. They were probably worried. But, maybe that small dose of panic could give them a smidgen of an idea of what it’s like to live in a Little’s world. To be lost and constantly on the run; always looking over your shoulder and never knowing whether you’re truly safe or not. Maybe they didn’t deserve all those negative feelings, but the poor Little would be lying if she said it didn’t feel good just to let others feel what she was going through. Just to understand something that set her apart from the dreary gray so many others were a part of. But it didn’t. Despair wasn’t faithful to just her. It was a mistress estranged with countless others. And then it only got worse. As society turned its back on her, so was her body starting to do the same. It was that terrible twinge; that irksome pressure. It couldn’t have been more fitting for a damsel in distress, as Dawn was finally starting to feel bloated down below. She needed to pee. Naturally, this was hardly the time to feel desperate, but given how things were going, it seemed too fitting not to happen right then. Clearly her destination was rock bottom, so of course they had to hit every stop on the way… With nothing left to do, the only tool she had in her arsenal was to express herself in the form of tears. She whimpered and sniffled, trying to keep the noise to a minimum. Otherwise, she wouldn’t even be allowed to be sad on her own. The music from above suddenly dimmed. “Attention, shoppers, the store will now be entering Penny Protocol. An adopted Little by the name of Dawn Matthews is believed to be missing in the store. To ensure their well-being and safe return, all shoppers will be prohibited from leaving the store until this matter is resolved. We ask that you please help in searching for her. If you happen to find a lost Little, please bring them to customer services immediately.” The voice sounded urgent. The music never started again. Finally, Dawn registered that her name was spoken over the intercom. Well, partly. Matthews wasn’t her last name. Where that came from was simple guesswork… James Matthews. Katherine Matthews. They were looking for her? She didn’t want to be found. She didn’t want to cause them trouble, but she didn’t want to go on with this for a minute longer. None of this was right and she was tired of compromises. In retrospect, meandering around the hotel lobby would have been the better call, even if she had to wait there all night. She was willing to do anything to get home. To get away from here. Without the music, the store started to seem eerily silent. Almost silent. The murmurs of Amazons started to pick up… Dawn could hear the carts rolling across the floor, the feet walking about. Dawn kept a hand over her mouth as she rocked. Her mind was at a blank, but surrendering was the last thing she wanted. She couldn’t stop fidgeting though… It’d been something mild at first she was putting off, but it was starting to become downright annoying. Maybe it would be better to just get it over with? Absolutely not. Not only was it taboo, but there was something...something wrong about doing it. She’d be admitting something, or acknowledging a part of herself she wasn’t willing to let go of. If she peed herself, they would win. They would all win. She’d be doing exactly what they all expected of her. Each and every one of them. Anything was better than peeing herself. Even being naked was better. Even being naked… “I’m sorry, hon, I think I might be a bit late...” a woman passing by spoke, putting Dawn back on edge. “The store is in Penny Protocol. Lost adopted little?” She tutted disappointingly. “Poor thing… Well, no, more often than not they haven’t been kidnapped. It’s more along the lines of they’re running away… Her parents must be worried sick. Hopefully a spanking will set her straight. But anyways, I should probably go. I still need to get Tommy’s diapers. And who knows, maybe I’ll find a lost Little on the way?” She chuckled. “Love you too, hon. Bye.” She and her cart rolled onward. These close calls were too much for her to handle. She was reaching both her mental and physical limits. She was completely in the dark; she had no idea when someone might be coming from her. Then again, the entire store was probably looking for her right now. If she stayed here, it was only a matter of time… The sound of sliding metal was fast and sudden and so was the torrent of light shining through. Shocked, Dawn spun her head as she violently jumped from the surprise as she looked above. There was a hole in the surrounding wall of clothes with an Amazon behind them, looking over the different outfits. Only for a little bit, because then she looked down at Dawn with a curious look. She was frozen. Stupefied. The two were both silent as they exchanged glances, and Dawn could feel that same cold sweat from before; a deer caught in headlights. Yet an odd warmth was leaking from Dawn, which is probably why she felt so chilled. Her lip quivered, knowing exactly what was to follow, but she couldn’t bear to see it be realized. She wanted to plea, she wanted to scream. But she couldn’t she couldn’t do anything. A simple state of shock took everything from her. The Amazon smiled. “Hello!”